Page 1
1 1
LITERARY SOURCES
Unit Struct ure:
1.0 Objectives
1.1 Introduction
1.2 Survey of Important Books in Pali and Buddhist Sanskrit
1.3 Canonical Pāli Literature – Tipitaka
1.4 Non-Canonical Pāli Literature
1.5 Buddhist Sanskrit Literature
1.6 Summary
1.7 Unit End Questions
1.8 Additional Reading
1.0 OBJECTIVES:
To study the literature as the source of Buddhism .
To be able to correspond the literature to the other sources of history
of Buddhism .
To check the authenticity of the Litera ry sources vis -à-vis
archaeological sources.
To understand the relevance of the literary sources and the translation
of the texts .
1.1 INTRODUCTION:
As far as our present knowledge goes, we find that the main stock of
systematized Buddhist literature, in t he originalor in translation, is
contained mainly in Pali, Sanskrit (pure or mixed), Tibetan and Chinese,
although the Buddhist texts were also translated into the language of the
countries to which Buddhism spread.
In the treasure -house of Buddhist litera ture, the Pali Tipitaka represents
the earliest available and most complete collection of Buddhist sacred
literature. It is preserved in three systematic collections: (1) the Vinaya -
pitaka, or the Book of Discipline, (2) the Sutta -pitaka, the popular book of
discourses, and (3) the Abhidhamma -pitaka, the collection of books on
abstruse philosophy based on psychological ethics. The names of various
books in these three Pitaka and their mutual relation can be understood
from the table on the next page. munotes.in
Page 2
History of Buddhism
2 Beside s this canonical literature in Pali, there is also the non-canonical
literature, consisting of the Milinda -panha, the Netti -pakarana,
Buddhadatta's Manuals on Vinaya and Abhidhamma, commentaries on the
Pali Tipitaka texts, including the Jatakas, written by or ascribed to
Buddhaghosa or Dhammapala, Chronicles of Ceylon like the Dipavamsa,
the Mahavamsa, and the Culavamsa and later worksin Pali modelled on
classical Sanskrit poetry. Among the works of grammar, those of
Kaccayana and Moggallana, the Rupasiddhi and the Saddaniti are also
well known. Buddhaghosa's masterly original work, the Visuddhimagga,
is veritably a small cyclopaedia on early Buddhism.
Unfortunately, we have at present no complete canon of Buddhist books
preserved in Sanskrit, as in Pali. It appears, however, that the Sarvastivada
school did possess the Agamas corresponding to the Pali Nikaya and
seven books of Abhidharma corresponding to the seven books of the Pali
Abhidhamma. The Mulasarvastivadins possessed a Vinayapitaka and large
section s of this preserved in the Gilgit Manuscripts have now been
published. These texts reveal in several places a remarkable divergence
from the corresponding Pali texts, though they have some resemblance in
general.
In Sanskrit, pure or mixed, therefore, we f ind several independent texts or
fragments of texts which are of a varied nature and belong to different
schools of both the Hinayana and the Mahayana type. The Mahavastu is
claimed to be a book on Vinaya belonging to the Lokottaravadins of the
Mahasaiighi kas but its subject matter is so varied that we find in its sutras
corresponding to some in the Digha, the Majjhima, and the Suttanipata as
well as stories which correspond to some in the Pali Jatakas. The
Lalitavistara, an incomplete biographical account of the Buddha in mixed
Sanskrit, is considered to be a text of the unorthodox (Mahayana) school
and forms part of the Vaipulya -sutra. Ashvaghosais known for his
Buddhacarita and Saundarananda and Aryasura for his Jataka -mala, a
Sanskrit text, though far more polished, corresponding to the Pali Cariya -
pitaka. There is also a vast Avadana literature, corresponding to the Pali
Apadanas, containing stories intended to explain the good or bad effects of
good or bad karma.
Among the Mahayanist sutras, nine texts or dharmas are regarded as the
most important, of which special mention might be made of the
Astasahasrika -prajnaparamita, the Saddharma -pundarlka, the Lalitavistara,
the Lankavatara, the Suvarna -prabhasa, the Gandavyuha, the Tathagata -
guhyaka, the Samadhi raja and the Dasabhumisvara. These are called the
Vaipulya sutras. Nagarjuna, Vasubandhu and Asanga are the authors of
the philosophical works of this school, and we shall have occasion to refer
to them elsewhere. In Tibet, too there is a large collection of translations
of Indian Buddhist texts numbering more than 4,566. Theseare divided
into two groups, namely, Bkahhgyur, popularly called the Kanjur,
consisting of 1,108 texts, and Bstan -hgyur, popularly called the Tanjur,
consisting of 3,458 texts.
munotes.in
Page 3
Literary Sources
3 The Kanjur is divided into the following seven parts:
(1) Vinaya
(2) Prajna -paramita,
(3) Buddhavatamsaka,
(4) Ratnakuta,
(5) Sutra,
(6) Nirvana, and
(7) Tantra, while the Tanjur isdivided into
(1) Tantra, and
(2) Sutra.
There exists a large number of tr anslations from Indian texts into the
Chinese language. In his Catalogue, Bunyiu Nanjio records as many as
1,662, which are classified into four divisions: (I) Sutra -pitaka, (2)
Vinaya -pitaka, (3) Abhidharma -pitaka. and (4) Miscellaneous.
Hobogirin, a sti ll later catalogue, mentions as many as 2,184 texts printed
infifty -five volumes of the Taisho edition. In another 25 volumes, there
are supplementary texts, written in China and Japan. In Japan there are
three complete translations of the Chinese Tripitak a. including the
supplementary 25 volumes in the Taisho edition of the Tripitaka. In the
Manchurian language also there is a translation of the same, and in
Mongolian, a translation of the Tibetan Tanjur. The intention here is to
survey some important book s in Pali and Buddhist Sanskrit only.
1.2 SURVEY OF IMPORTANT BOOKS IN PALI AND
BUDDHIST SANSKRIT:
There was at one time a vast Buddhist literature in Pali, the Prakrit, mixed
Sanskrit and pure Sanskrit. It is, indeed, ironical that not a single Buddhist
work, with the exception of the Manjusrimulakalpa, has been found within
the borders of India. The main reasons for such a complete disappearance
of Buddhist literature from India are (i) that its study was confined to the
ordained monks and novices reside nt in the monasteries, (ii) that the
literature, which was mostly religious, was preserved in manuscript in the
libraries or the cells of the monasteries and never kept in the houses of
laymen, and (iii) that with the decay or destruction of the monasterie s,
whether by the passage of time or through desecration and vandalism,
these manuscripts were destroyed. The Buddhist literature that we study
today has come to us from monasteries outside India, in Ceylon, Burma,
Siam and Nepal, and in translations from Tibet, China and Mongolia. An
idea of the vastness of the literature can be formed from the works
mentioned in the Chinese and Tibetan Catalogues. A remarkable addition
to our knowledge of Buddhist literature has been made by the discoveries munotes.in
Page 4
History of Buddhism
4 of manuscripts in Central Asia and Gilgit as well as by the manuscripts
photographed in Tibet by Rahul Sankrityayan and collected by Prof. G.
Tucci. The original Sanskrit manuscripts, found in Central Asia, Gilgit and
Tibet, belonging mostly to the fifth or sixth centur y A.D. or to an earlier
period, were preserved in Central Asia and Gilgit in stone chambers built
under the stupas or monasteries, and in temples in Tibet where they were
meant to be worshipped only and not studied. These discoveries have
thrown a flood of light on the development of Buddhist literature and the
languages in which it was written, particularly on some extinct Central
Asian dialects into which some of the texts were translated.
Buddhist literature may be divided broadly into two sections: the
Hinayana (in Pali and mixed Sanskrit) and the Mahayana (in mixed and
pure Sanskrit). It can be further sub-divided into literatures of different
sects of both the Hinayana and the Mahayana schools.
1.3 CANONICAL PĀLI LITERATURE – TIPITAKA
Survey of Tipitaka: Pāli Literary development can be divided into the
following periods, Viz.,
1. The Canonical literature: Contemporary with the Buddha;
2. The Commentarial literature: 5th century CE;
3. The Sub -comm entarial literature: 12th century CE.
The canonical literature consists of three Pitaka (Tipitaka) viz., Vinaya
Pitaka, Sutta Pitaka and Abhidhamma Pitaka. A break up of these Pitaka is
as follows:
1. VINAYA PITAKA
VINAYA PITAKA (CODE OF DISCIPLINE): Vinay a literally means
guidance and contains the rules of monastic discipline. The five books of
Vinaya Pitaka are arranged according to subject -matter into these three
parts:
1. Vibhanga – Parajika and Pacittiya;
2. Khandaka – Mahavagga and Culavagga;
3. Parivara.
Vibhanga gives an elaborate explanation of all the rules laid down by the
Buddha for Bhikkhus and Bhikkhunis. These rules, 227 for Bhikkhus and
311 for Bhikkhunis, are contained in the Patimokkha ‘Code Book’.
Patimokkha : The bhikkhunis have more P atimokkha rules in keeping with
feminine circumstances. Literally, it means that which ‘delivers’ (mokkha)
one from blame or impurity. It is divided into eight sections, viz., Parajika,
Sanghadisesa, Aniyata, Nissaggiya Pacittiya, Pacittiya, Patidesaniya,
Sekhiya and Adhikaranadhamma, these are formulated according to the munotes.in
Page 5
Literary Sources
5 gravity of the offenses, so as to shield a monk or nun from conduct not
commensurate with holy life. These rules, therefore, reflect the nature of
transgressions and their remedies.
Patimo kkha is recited twice a month on full moon and new moon days,
known as Uposatha observance, in which all the resident monks and nuns
of a given area (separately) gather in a special Chapter House called Sima.
Before reciting the Patimokkha, the fully ordai ned monastics mutually
perform the act of confession of transgressions, if any. At the end of each
section of the recital, the reciter asks the assembly whether it is blameless
in respect thereof. If any member remembers an offence, he/She had
committed an d had forgotten to make a clean breast of it earlier, then the
member has to confess and receive absolution, that is, a formal release
from offence. The completion of the recitation, therefore, is an indication
that all those participating are blameless an d pure.
1. Historical analysis (Vibhanga): In the Vibhanga, consisting of
Parajika Pāli and Pacittiya Pāli, the bhikkhu and bhikkhuni Patimokkha
rules are treated analytically and in detail: At first an historical account is
given, as to how a rule came to be framed. After laying down a rule, the
Buddha gives an exhortation, which ends with
“Netamappasannanamvapasadaya, pasannanamvabhiyyobhavaya –This
(offence) does not lead to the rousing of conviction in those who are not
convinced, nor to the further growth of conviction in those who are
already convinced”. That is to say the bhikkhu’s or bhikkhuni’s conduct
should not only bring about self -purificaion, but it should also inspire
others to lead the pure life.
After a rule is laid down by the Buddha, it is fo llowed by a word for word
commentary. If a situation requires a rule to be modified the Buddha
amends the – rule, which is again explained in detail.
2. The Khandhakas : The second part of the Vinaya, consist of the two
books, Mahavagga and Culavagga. These de al with all such Sangha
matters which have not been dealt with in the rules of the Patimokkha.
From the view -point of history, Khandaka contain very valuable materials
which throw a flood of light on various aspects of contemporary Indian
life.
There is th e inspiring account of how the Buddha attained Supreme
Enlightenment, how he embarked upon his compassionate mission of
spreading the Dhamma ‘For the welfare and happiness of the many -
bahujanahitaya, bahujanasukhaya’ , and how he established the Holy
Order of Bhikkhus to serve as a ‘Living example’ of the truth he preached.
The Sangha also ensures the continuity of the Buddha’s dispensation by
passing on the Teaching from generation to generation of teachers
(Acariya Parampara ).
Khandhaka also provide the st imulating stories of the Buddha’s famous
disciples, like the venerables Sariputta, Moggallana, MahaKassapa,
Ananda, Upali, Angulimala etc., lay devotees, like the kings Bimbisara,
Pasenandi, Ajatasattu etc., and philanthropists like Anathapindika, munotes.in
Page 6
History of Buddhism
6 Upasika Visakha, Jivaka the physician and many others. People drawn
from all walks of life – royalties, nobles, leaders of the various sections of
the society, and the humblest of common folks sought refuge in the
Buddha. By embracing his Teachings, they brought a bout a change in the
society that was unheard of before.
The Khandhaka also contain some of Buddha’s most famous and
important discourses, such as the Dhammacakkapavattana Sutta,
Anattalakkhana Sutta, Aditta Pariyaya Sutta and so on. Again, the
Khandhaka c ontain most important text, called the Kammavaca. These are
‘Official Acts’ which govern the procedures of all institutional functions,
known as Sanghakamma. These acts relate to admission into the order,
suspension of expulsion from or rehabilitation into the Order,
ecclesiastical jurisprudence, Sangha properties, such as monasteries and
things, needed in a monastery, spending of the Rain’s Retreat (vassavasa),
confessions, punishments to offenders and so on.
There are altogether 22 Khandhaka which deal wi th all matters connected
with the members of the Holy Order, including the requisites of clothing,
food, dwelling, medicaments, etc., The last two khandhaka give a lucid
account of the first and second great councils.
3. The Parivara Pali: The third part of t he Vinaya, the Parivara Pāli is
a kind of manual. Compiled in the form of questions and answers
(catechism), it enables one to make a thorough analytical study of the
Vinaya Pitaka. All the rules, official acts, and other matters of the Vinaya,
are subject to a searching analysis and placed under separate themes.
Besides, it contains various lists to assist one’s memory. There are 21
chapters dealing with a particular list of the lineage of the teachers
(acariyaparampara) -34 in number from the Buddha’s tim e down to
several centuries i.e. till the Fourth Sangayana which committed to writing
the sacred Tipitaka. Parivara is called the key since it makes Vinaya
explicit.
Briefly, the rules of the Order fall into two categories; rules governing the
spiritual li fe of the bhikkhu or bhikkhuni , and rules governing the affairs of
the Order. The Bhikkhu -rules are again twofold – those that have a
spiritual basis, i.e., which lead to his spiritual edification, and those that
have a conventional basis, i.e., good manne rs, behavior and customs
which help maintain a good human relationship.
The rules of the Order are based on the highest of democratic principles.
Nothing is done or owned individually; it is the Sangha which owns
properties and promulgates a given code of conduct. In the matter of
jurisprudence unless an offence is accepted by the accused or is proved
beyond doubt, the accused has absolute protection of the Sangha.
As a historical document Vinaya is a mine of varied information on
contemporary social, polit ical and economic systems, on commerce,
taxation, law, agriculture, medicine, educational institutions, religious
sects and so forth. munotes.in
Page 7
Literary Sources
7 Decentralised Sangha: The Buddhist monastic order, particularly the
Theravada Sangha, is a completely decentralized body, and a self -
sufficient community, so formed as to provide the right environment for
spiritual development. Its rules are so framed as to free the bhikkhu/
bhikkhuni of all encumbrances, both subjective and objective. The so -
called sects among Theravada Budd hists are decidedly the product of this
spirit of decentralization, holding aloft the charter of individual liberty.
After all, the very purpose of leading the bhikkhu life is to gain Liberation
which can be achieved only in an atmosphere of personal respo nsibility
and freedom. Hence the Vinaya rules, instead of tying the bhikkhu down to
any rigid pattern, provide him with maximum inner freedom, since these
are entirely self -imposed. Since there is no difference of view among the
Theravada sects as far as t he basic Teachings of the Buddha are
concerned, these sects are, therefore, wholly organizational set -ups and
never doctrinal.
2. SUTTA PITAKA
The Sutta Pitaka is the mainspring of Buddhist thought, being the
repository of the original discourses of the Bu ddha. It is divided into five
main division called Nikayas which are collated according to the particular
size. Style and arrangement of the suttas.
1. DIGHA NIKAYA: The collection of lengthy discourses.
2. MAJJHIMA NIKAYA: The collection of medium –length
disco urses.
3. SAMYUTTA NIKAYA: The collection of (subject -wise) Connected
discourses,
4. ANGUTTARA NIKAYA: The collection of numerically arranged
discourses.
5. KHUDDAKA NIKAYA: The collection of Compact expositions in
the form of separate treatises. Here the entire Bu ddhist view of life
has been discussed in an objective and dignified way.
The famous orientalist Dr. Rhys Davids says: “The suttas are
distinguished in the depth of philosophy, in the method of Socratic
questioning, in the earnest and elevated tone of the whole, in the evidence
they afford of the most out -turned thought of the day.” The Sutta Pitaka
also contains the discourses of the Master’s principal disciple’s such as,
the Venerable Sariputta, Maha Moggallana, Maha Kassapa, Maha
Kaccana, and others.
A sutta literally means ‘thread’. It is so called since it leads one to a larger
content of meaning not expressed in so many words. Thus every sutta has
two contents -the vohara , conventional content and paramattha , the
ultimate content, which makes the suttas accessible to people at all levels
of development, i.e., from the ordinary folk to the most learned scholar. munotes.in
Page 8
History of Buddhism
8 Another characteristic feature of the suttas is that they are liberally
sprinkled with simple, yet telling, illustrations and homely stories. To
drive home a profound truth, the Master uses familiar similes, such as, the
bullock cart, seed, agricultural operations, or the irrigation ditch and so on
for the edification of the simple, rural folks.
Likewise, to tame an arrogant scholar, like the Brahmi n Bharadvaja, he
often used a telling analogy illustrated by personal example. Bharadvaja, a
learned scholar of the Vedas, scoffed at the idea of Gotama, a Khattiya ,
becoming a religious teacher, which, according to him, was the
prerogative of the Brahmin, however vile he may be. He was further
roused by some of Buddha’s unorthodox teachings. And his wrath broke
all barriers when his wife became an ardent devotee of the master.
Once, when the Buddha was preaching, he tore through the large crowd
and, facing the Master, started hurling filthy abuses at him until he was
tired. In his unbounded compassion, the Buddha gently put to him this
question: “Suppose, Brahmin, a friend of relative was to visit your house
and you were to offer him a plateful of sweets, a nd he was to decline it. To
whom would that plateful of sweets return?” “Ofcourse to me; it is mine,
and it comes back to me,” he replied rudely. “Likewise, good brahmin, I
decline to accept all that you said.”
The moral went right into his heart and illum ined his whole being, like a
flash of lightning piercing and illuminating the dark sky. As the insight
dawned on him that his actions recoiled on him with greater force, and
having failed to affect one who refused to be offended, he fell at the feet of
the Lord and requested the Buddha to admit him into the Sangha. No
learned philosophical disquisition could have wrought in Bharadvaja so
profound a change as this simple illustration did.
Further, the Sutta Pitaka is also an excellent document on the
contemp orary cultural history of India. One finds graphic accounts of
various conditions - social, cultural, religious, political etc., of the time. For
instance, once the King Ajatasattu bluntly asked the Buddha as to what
tangible benefits could one gain through the religius life, as one would
from one’s occupation then he enumerated a great many of the existing
occupations when the Buddha convinced him of the benefits of true
spiritual life, this blood thirsty despot became an ardent devotee of the
Master.
As to the form, the sutta begins with a historical account of how, where
and under what conditions a discourse was given Then follows the main
body of the sutta which ends with an expression of appreciation from the
audience.
1. Digha Nikaya: This work contains 3 4 lengthy suttas, some of which
could fill a book. This is particularly true of these three suttas: 1. The
Mahaparinibbana sutta which presents a moving narration of the master’s
last days together with many of his important teachings. 2. Mahasatipatthana sutta , which constitutes the quintessence of his
unique method of spiritual training by converting every experience into a munotes.in
Page 9
Literary Sources
9 meditative, which is also known as Householders Book of ethics, ( Gihi
Vinaya ).
2. Majjhima Nikay a: This work contains one hundred fifty-two middle -
length suttas of rare beauty, both in content and language. All the
fundamental teachings, such as, Dependent origination, ( Paticca
Samuppada ), the law of kamma and Rebirth, the four Noble Truths, ( Ariya
Saccani ) and the Noble Eightfold Parh, ( Ariya Atthangika Magga ), have
been lucidly expounded in this work. Of the fifteen chapters, one entitled
Opammavagga is devoted to exposition by way of illustration, and another
to the householders, Gahapativagga .
3. Sam yutta Nikaya: This work contains seven hundred sixty -two
(7762) suttas of varied length, generally short, arranged in a special order
according to subject -matter. Thus, there are fifty-six connected subjects
(samyutta) arranged in five divisions, e.g., o n Enlightenment factor
(Bojjhanga Samyutta), mental defilements (Kilesa Samyutta), mental
powers (Bala Samyutta), etc. Some samyuttas are named after principal
enlightened disciples, (Arahats), such as, the Venerables Sariputta,
Kassapa, and Anuruddha etc. Devata Samyutta, deals with gods like
Brahma, Sakka or Indra, who are ardent followers of the Buddha.
4. Anguttara Nikaya: This work contains nine thousand five hundred
fifty-seven (9557) short suttas which are numerically arranged into eleven
sections known as Nipatas. For instance, the first Nipata deals with
subjects having a single aspect or view -point; likewise, the subject -matter
of the second Nipata has two view -points; the third has three view -points,
and so on, till the eleventh Nipata, in which all such matters that can be
viewed in eleven different ways. Thus, this work presents the Dhamma
arranged numerically. In the whole of the Sutta Pitaka, Anguttara Nikaya
is considered to be an important source -book on Buddhist psychology and
ethics. The Ang uttara contains a unique chapter entitled Etadaggavagga
wherein the Buddha enumerated the names of those enlightened disciples
(bhikkhu -bhikkhuni -upasaka -upasika ) who had achieved pre -eminence in
a certain field of spiritual attainment. For example, while the Venerabe
Sariputta was pre -eminent in Intuitive Wisdom (Panna); the Venerable
Moggallana was pre -eminent in Supernormal powers (Abhinna); the
Venerable Uppalavanna was pre -eminent among nuns in Panna, and the
Venerable Khema in Abhinna; the upasaka Anathapindika and the upasika
Visakha were pre -eminent in act of generosity (Dana), and so on.
5. Khuddaka Nikaya: Khuddaka Nikaya is a collected of 18
independent treatises of great merit. These are: -
1. Khuddaka Patha (Compact Handbook).
2. Dhammapada (Path of wisdo m).
3. Udana (Solemn Utterances).
4. Itivuttaka (Inspired Sayings, lit. Thus, was said by the Buddha).
5. Sutta Nipata (Treatise of important discourses).
6. Vimanavatthu (Lit. Divine Mansions, Accounts of divinities).
7. Petavatthu (Stories of departed ones of spirits). munotes.in
Page 10
History of Buddhism
10 8. Theragatha (Inspired verses of the elder monks)
9. Therigatha (Inspired verses of the elder nuns).
10. Jataka (Stories of Buddha’s past lives).
11. Niddesa (Exposition).
12. PatisambhidaMagga (Analytical way).
13. Apadana (Biographical Treatises).
14. Buddhavamsa (Chronicle of Buddhas).
15. Cariyapitaka (Buddha Gotama’s past life)
1. Khuddaka Patha: It is an anthology used as a manual for under -
training monks. It contains some very important texts, e.g. the catechetic
section called Kumara Panha. The young novice, Kumara Kassapa,
already an Arahat at the age of seven, was asked by the Buddha ten
questions of fundamental spiritual importance. He answered all the
questions with consummate skill and clarity which only an enlightened
disciple can do. He received his higher ordination (upasampada) at that
tender age as a special case. Normally nobody can be ordained a bhikkhu
before the age of twenty. The Questions were put in a numerical order;
e.g. what is the One? What are the two three etc., upto the tenth? The
answers being ‘Nut riment’ that sustains life of beings, i.e., the one factor
that sustains life is Nutriment, both material and mental. Similarly, the
two factors to which all phenomena of existence could be reduced, are
Mind and Matter ( Nama -rupa , lit. Mentality and Mater iality). Answer to
the tenth being. ‘The ten super -mundane attainments of an Arahat - a
Perfected disciple of the Buddha, constitute the ultimate state of spiritual
perfection. That means, there is nothing higher than the spiritual
attainments of a Perfec t One.
2. Dhammapada: It is a famous world classic which epitomizes the entire
teaching of the Buddha in four hundred twenty -three gathas (verses).
Culled from different works of Tipitaka each verse is a rare gem sp arkling
with practical wisdom. The Dhamma pada has been translated and re -
translated into virtually all the import languages of the world.
The first gatha of this inspiring anthology is about the Mind. It underlines
the importance of mind because one’s samsaric bondage or nibbanic
freedom i.e., o ne’s misery or happiness now and one’s destiny in future,
entirely depend on the working of one’s mind. Buddhists do not depend on
any external p ower for spiritual liberation. On the contrary, they rely
entirely on the transforming power of their own minds . The Buddha said:
Manopubbangamadh amma, manosetthamanomaya;
manasacepadutthenabhasativakarotiva,
tatonamdukkhamanveticakkkam’vavahatopadam.
Mind precedes all mental states. Mind is their chi ef; they are all mind -
wrought. If with an impure mind a person s peaks or acts, suffering follows
him like the cart -wheel that follows the foot of the ox.
munotes.in
Page 11
Literary Sources
11 Manopubbangama dhamma, manosetthamanomaya;
manasacepasannenabhasativakarotiva,
tatonamsukhamanvetichayavaanapayini.
Mind precedes all mental states. Mind is their ch ief; they are all mind -
wrought. If with pure mind a person speaks or acts, happiness follows him
like his never departing shadow.
These first two gathas of the Dhammapada spell out what really matters in
life- it is the good or bad mind, and the good or ba d action arising there
from. So, for a spiritual seeker, what matters is focusing oneself to the
purification and development of the mind. In the fifth gatha, the Lord
Buddha similarly teaches another eternal law, concerned with life, both at
the individu al and at the collective levels.
“By hatred one can never appease hatred”. it will only persist and prolong
suffering.
Contrarily, non -hatred, meaning good -will and amity as well as the spirit
of patience and forbearance, all combined, is the panacea for the deadly
affliction created by hatred. This is a verifiable reality throughout the
world and throughout the world and through millennia. Whenever human
beings have engaged in mutual hatred, revenge and hostility, civilization
itself, created by so much o f noble human values and actions, got wiped
out. Both parties destroyed each other. Thus the eternal law is –“Good
will alone triumphs over ill -will.” Buddhists are therefore enjoined to
practice good -will and universal love, under all circumstances, in keeping
with this eternal law, viz:
Na hi verena verani, sammantidhakudacanam,
averena ca sammanti, esadhammosanantano.
Hatred is never appeased by hatred in this world. By non -hatred alone is
hatred appeased. This is a Law Eternal.
The Buddha succi nctly summarized his teachings in the Dhammapada
gatha No. 183. “Avoid all evil, cultivate the good, and cleanse the mind -
This is the Teaching of the Buddhas.”
Spiritual life need not become loaded with all kinds of complicated
theological dogmas and philo sophical theories. Unfortunately, religions, as
organized institutions, throughout the world, and at all times, tended to be
loaded with emotional or intellectual assertions and doctrines, demanding
from the adherents unquestioned acceptance or blind faith .
Spiritual progress is possible only when the mind is exposed to the
sunshine of virtue, mental purity and wisdom. These three spiritual
excellences ultimately stand for spiritual development and freedom.
Virtue needs to be cultivated, deliberately, thro ugh rightly understanding
the nature of moral principles. munotes.in
Page 12
History of Buddhism
12 Likewise inner purity needs to be developed, consciously, thorough the
practice of meditative concentration, leading to purification and tranquility
of mind.
Similarly, wisdom needs to be cultivated by assiduous practice of insight
meditation aimed at development of intuitive wisdom. For wisdom alone
is capable of penetrating into the realities of one’s own life, of the world in
which one lives, and of the Beyond, namely, spiritual freedom, Nibbana.
Hence the Buddha’s enunciation:
Sabbapapassa akaranam, kusalassa upasampada,
sacittapariyodapanam, etam Buddhanasasanam.
To avoid all evil, to cultivate the good, and to cleanse one’s mind - this is
the teaching of the Buddhas.
3. Udana: This work contains the ‘Ecstatic Utterances’ of the Buddha.
Udanas are outpourings or inspired sayings of sheer bliss. It is mostly in
verse form inspired by a particularly intense emotion. It is collection of 80
joyful utterences made by the Buddha on unique occasions of s heer bliss.
4. Itivuttaka: It contains 112 suttas divided into four nipatas with verses
and prose mixed. The peculiarity is each passage is preceded by the
phrase: “Itivuttam Bhagavata – It was said thus by the Buddha,” it is
called Itivuttaka. The divisi on into nipatas instead of vaggas denotes that
the collection is classified in ascending numerical order.
5. Sutta Nipata: In an archaic style of mixed prose and verse, it is a work
of great philosophical and literary merit, and one of the most inspiring i n
the whole of the Tipitaka. The language of this work resembles that of the
Chandas. The language style and its contents all indicate it to be one of the
oldest books of Pāli canon. For understanding primitive Buddhism, it is of
great use. We get the picture not of monasteries but of the life of hermits
in the first stage. On the Bhabru Edict of Ashoka out of seven discourses
mentioned three belongs to suttanipata only.
6. Vimanavatthu: This book contains vivid accounts of the lives of the
devas in various heavenly abodes (vimana), and of the deeds that enabled
them to gain acces s into these wonderful domains.
According to Buddhism, gods (devas) are not immortal, nor are they
creators, or saviors of other beings. But they are spiritually more evolved
beings in various divine realms, which too are subject to the law of kamma
and Re birth and have to achieve the deathless state of Nibbana. And there
are many gods who have already attained Nibbana.
7. Petavatthu: This book contains graphic accounts of the miserable
states of the spirit world and of the evil deeds that lead to one of th ese
states. A certain and immediate release from such miseries can be given to
them if former relatives perform meritorious deeds and share their merits
with them. munotes.in
Page 13
Literary Sources
13 8. Theragatha: This book contains some of the finest pieces of poetry
embodying the ecstatic sayings of the finest pieces of poetry embodying
the ecstatic sayings of the Arahat theras, enlightened disciples of the
Buddha.
9. Therigatha: Analogous to Theragatha, this work contains the inspired
utterances of Arahat theris, enlightened nuns.
10. Ja taka: this is a book of 550 stories of the Buddha’s previous lives
when he was the boddhisatta, engaged in training himself to become a
Buddha. In these stories are embeded moral principles and practices which
Bodhisatto had observed for sel f-development a nd perfection to attain
Buddhahood. The ten virtues to be developed are d āna, sila, nekkhama,
panna, viriya, khanti, sacca, aditthana, metta and upekkha.
11. Niddesa: Divided into two books, Mahaniddesa and Culaniddesa, this
work is a commentary by V enerable Sariputta on some important suttas
from Suttanipata.
12. PatisambhidaMagga: Entitled “The Path of Analysis,” this is anothe r
work of Venerable Sariputta analytically dealing with the salient teachings
of the Buddha in the style of the Abhidhamma.
13. Apadana: It is a biographical work containing the life -stories (past
and present) of various Arahat Theras and Theris. This gives a short
historical account of Gotama Buddha and of the former twenty -four
Buddhas who had prophesied his attainment of Buddha hood.
14. Budddhavamsa: This contains the biography, in verse, of Gotama
Buddha and of the 23 previous Buddhas prior to him.
15. Cariyapitaka: This contains 35 Jatakas illustrating the Buddha’s
fulfillment of the ten Paramis (three times over), which dete rmines the
attainment of Sambodhi, Supreme Enlightenment.
3. ABHIDHAMMA PITAKA
AbhidhammaPitaka: While the Sutta Pitaka treats the Dhamma in
conventional ( Vohara sacca ) terms, the AbhidhammaPitaka treats it
entirely in terms of ultimate reality ( Paramatth a sacca). It resolves all
phenomena into their ultimate contents (sarupa) analytically and then aims
at synthesis by finding the relations (paccaya) between the various
concomitant factors. The language of the Abhidhamma is purely objective
and impersonal , hence truly scientific. It contains no such words as ‘I’,
We, He, She, Man, ‘Tree, ‘Cow,’ Mountain,’ ‘God,’ etc, which are just
conventional names given to an object.
Here everything is expressed in terms of Khandha - five groups or
aggregates of existen ce, Ayatana five sensory organs and mind and their
respective objects, Dhatu -eighteen elements, Indriya - twenty -two
faculties, Sacca - the four Noble truths. All relative concepts, such as,
man, tree, etc., are reduced to their ultimate contents, such as, Khandha,
Ayatana etc., and viewed as an impersonal psycho -physical process which munotes.in
Page 14
History of Buddhism
14 is Anicca (impermanent, changeful) Dukkha (unsatisfactory) and Anatta
(without a permanent core, e.g. ego or atma, i.e., unsubstantial or non -
self).
The purpose of this analyt ical approach is to get rid of egocentricity or
selfhood which hinders spiritual progress and is the root - cause of bondage
in samsara. Abhidhamma can be called the ‘Science of mind’ in a real
sense, i.e. more than modern psychology.
The most Venerable Ac ariya Buddhaghosa describes Abhidhamma as
Uccatara (higher) or Visesa (special) dhamma (teachings) of the Buddha.
That is to say, a system of appraisal purely from the Buddhist
psychological and philosophical stand -points.
This special higher teaching w as first expounded by the Buddha at
Tavatimsa (Sakka, the divine ruler’s, heavenly realm) to his mother who
was reborn as a god. This exposition was in the 7th year of his ministry
during the 3 months’ Rain’s –Retreat. After teaching the devas, the Master
repeated the teaching verbatim to Venerable Sariputta, who in turn taught
five hundred Arahats, who memorized the Abhidhamma and passed it on
to others. It is therefore regarded as the most priceless heritage of
Buddhism.
The following seven books of Abh idhamma are so many portals of
analytical wisdom. They contain different methods of analysis and
synthesis.
1. Dhammasangani: It provides a detailed enumeration of all
phenomena, and is divided into three divisions:
a. An analysis of consciousness (citta) and its concomitant mental
factors (cetasika)
b. An analysis of corporeality (rupa)
c. Summary in which all phenomena of existence are brought under
122 categories (matika), in group of three (tika) and two (duka), e.g.
Kusala (wholesome) dhamma, akusala (unwholesom e) dhamma,
abyakata (indeterminate) dhamma.
When analysed, these three comprehend everything, mundane and
supermundane. It is invaluable as a source -book of psychology.
2. Vibhanga: It consists of 18 independent treatises (vibhangas), each
of which is div ided into three parts: (i) Sutta explanation (ii) Abhidhamma
explanation (iii) Summary in question -answer form. It is distinct from that
of Dhammasangani w.r.t. this analytic procedure.
3. Dhatukatha: This and the next book, PuggalaPannatti, are small -
sized books, written in the form of a catechism. Dhatukatha consists of 14
chapters in which all phenomena of existence are discussed with reference
to the three categories of Khandha, Ayatana and Dhatu. munotes.in
Page 15
Literary Sources
15
4. Puggalapannati: It resembles the style of the Anguttara Nikaya
and consists of 10 chapters in which various types of individuals (puggala)
are discussed, often with similes and comparisons.
5. Kathavatthu: As mentioned earlier, this work was compiled by the
Venerable Moggaliputta Tissa, the presiding Arahat of the Third Great
Council, in order to uproot all points of controversy regarding
Buddhadhamma. There are 23 dialogue -form chapters dealing with some
21 controversies in a purely logical style.
6. Yamaka: This is a work of applied logic which deals with the
delim itation as to the range and content of all the doctrinal terms and
content of all the doctrinal terms and concepts. Yamaka clears up all
ambiguities and distortions which may creep into the manifold doctrines
of Abhidhamma. For every discussion, througho ut the work there are two
sets of questions in contrast, e.g., (a) Are all wholesome phenomena
(kusala dhamma), wholesome roots (kusalamula)? Or (b) Are all
wholesome roots, wholesome phenomena?
7. Patthana: This is a gigantic work which, together with
Dhamm asangani, constitutes the quintessence of Buddhist Philosophy.
The 4 divisions of Patthana adopt four different ways - Positive, Anuloma;
Negative, Patiloma; Negative -positive, Patiloma -anuloma - to elucidate
the profound philosophy of Relations (paccaya) otherwise known as the,
Law of Conditionality. This Law is based on 24 paccaya, conditions or
relations, which, in different combinations and permutations, keep the
‘wheel of existences (samsara) moving. These paccaya explain the law of
universal interdep endence.
munotes.in
Page 16
History of Buddhism
16
1.4 NON -CANONICAL PĀLI LITERATURE
Introduction: Pāli literature is broadly classified into Canonical Pāli
literature and Non -canonical Pāli literature. The Buddhavacana or the
Tipitaka is the Canonical Pāli literature and all the remaining literature
written o n the canonical is the Non -canonical Pāli literature.
Non-canonical Pāli literature comprises mainly of the Atthakathas, Tikas
and Anutikas. Atthakathas are the commentaries of the canonical munotes.in
Page 17
Literary Sources
17 literature, the commentaries of the Atthakathas are the Tikas an d the
commentaries of the Tikas are the Anutikas and so on.
Generally, the commentary of any literary work of the ancient language
gives the meaning of the difficult verses or the words with the grammar.
But the commentaries of the Pāli literature are uniq ue and different from
any other literature for they not only give the meanings of the difficult
verses with grammar but talks more about the time period - as to when
Buddha uttered the verses, the place - as to where Buddha uttered the
verses and also the ba ckground of the situation as to why he uttered the
verses. This information gives the whole picture of the social, political,
geographical, historical background of India of 6th century BC as well as
the life sketch of the Buddha and his chief disciples al ong with their daily
routines.
Another characteristic of the atthakatha, which make them unique in the
literary world, is the contents of the literature. Pāli literature is Buddhism,
that too the early Theravada Buddhism. Even today whatever is written in
the language Pāli is Buddha and his teachings, in the form of the
atthakatha, tika and anutika of the Tipitaka. India, Sri Lanka Burma and
Thailand are the only countries where the Pāli literature is mainly written
and also found.
Origin of the Attakatha - it is believed that the attakatha came to Sri Lanka
from India along with the canonical literature. When thera Mahinda
brought with him the original Tipitaka [in the oral form] to Sri Lanka after
the Third Buddhist Council, the attakatha were there with it. He translated
them into Sinhalese. But we don’t find the mention of the m anywhere.
Even when the Pāli Tipitaka were written down in the 1st century BC in
Sri Lanka during the reign of King Vattagamini, no mention of the Pāli
Attakatha to be written down is found.
The direct mention of the Pāli Atthakatha is found in the 4th-5th century
A.D when Buddhaghosa went to Sri Lanka to translate the atthakatha from
Sinhalese to Pāli language. Therefore, generally the age of atthakatha is
believed to be from the 4th-5th century A.D onwards that is about 1000
years after the Buddha. But the authenticity of the words of Buddha is
believed due to the existing atthakatha in the Sihalese language, which
Thera Buddhaghosa often refers to in his atthakatha. [The Sihalese
atthakatha existed until the 12th century A.D, but thereafter no referenc es
of them are found anywhere.]
The non -canonical Pāliliterature is broadly divided into three phases or
three periods.
100 BC to 400 A.D Prior to Buddhaghosa
400 A.D to 1100 A.D Buddhaghosa era
1100 A.D until today Age of Tikas
100 BC to 400 A.D- there are three main li terary works in this period.
They are munotes.in
Page 18
History of Buddhism
18 Netipakarana
Petkopadesa and
Milindpanha.
These three books are so important that the Burmese tradition includes
them in the Tipitaka, but the Sinhalese and the Indian tradition consider
them as non -canonical work. Of the three the Milindapanha is the most
popular work. It is the dialogues between the king Milinda [Menandros -
the Greoco -Bactrian king who ruled northwest of India in the 2nd century
BCE] and the thera Nagasena.
400 A.D to 1100 A.D- this period is also cal led the period of Atthakathas.
Most of the commentaries on the Tipitakas are written in this period and
the three commentators who stand out distinctly in this era are the thera
Buddhadatta, thera Buddhaghosa and thera Dhammapala.
Thera Buddhadatta and the ra Buddhaghosa were contemporary while thera
Dhammapala is of a little later date. The main works of these three great
commentators are -
Thera Buddhaghosa
Vishudhimagga – a book written on the two verses from Samyutta
Nikaya
Samantapasadika - commentary on Vinayapitaka
Kankhavitarani - commentary on Pattimokkha
Sumangalvilasini - commentary on Digha Nikaya
Papancasudani - commentary on Majjhima Nikaya
Sarathapakasini - commentary on Samyutta Nikaya
Manorathapurani -commentary on Anguttara Nikaya
Paramatthajotika - commentary on commentary on Khuddhakapatha
and SuttaNipata of the Khuddhaka Nikaya
Atthasalini - commentary on Dhammasangini
Sammohavinodini - commentary on Vibhanga
Panc apakaranatthakatha - commentary on the remaining five books
of Abhidhammapitaka except t he Dhammasangini and Vibhanga.
Jatakatthavannana - commentary on the Jataka
Dhammapadatthakatha - commentary on the Dhammapada
Thera Buddhadatta
Abhidhammavatara - summary of the commentary on Abhidhamma
by Buddhaghosa
Rupavibhanga
Madhurathavilasini -Commenta ry on Buddhavamsa
Vinayavinicchaya - Commentaries on the Vinaya pitaka
Uttaravinicchaya - Commentaries on the Vinaya pitaka munotes.in
Page 19
Literary Sources
19 Thera Dhammapala
Paramathadipani - is the commentary on the Udana, Ithivutthaka,
Vimanavatthu, Petavatthu, Theragatha, Therigatha, Cha riyapitaka
[remaining all the books on which Buddhaghosa did not write the
commentaries]
He also wrote the atthakatha of Netipakarana
Linatthavannana - the commentary on the atthakatha of the
Netipakarana
Paramatthamanjusa -commentary of the Visuddhimagga
Linatthapakasini - commentary of the four atthakathas of the Nikayas
of the Buddhaghosa
Tika of the atthakathas of the Jataka written by Buddhaghosa
Tika on Madhurathavilasini - the commentary of Buddhadatta on the
Buddhavamsa.
There are other authors like The ra Anurudha who wrote the
Abhidhammattasangaho, also in this period.
1100 AD upto today - this phase is the also called the age of tikas. During
this period many tikas were written down on the atthakathas. It starts with
the reign of the king Parakrambahu -1 of Sri Lanka. The monks of Sri
Lanka and Burma contributed to the literature.
The Sarathadipani - the tika written by thera Sariputta on the atthakatha of
the Vinayapitaka called Samantapasadika by Buddhaghosa.
There are many tikas written and all the nam es cannot be given, but the
latest of the tikas written in Devanagari script by Indian scholar
Dhammananda Kosambi in 1933 is the Navnita tika –a tika on the book
Abhidhammathasangaho written by thera Anurudha. He also wrote the
commentary on the Visuddhim agga of the Buddhaghosa called
Visuddhimaggadipika.
The Vamsa Literature or the Chronicles of Ceylon: The chronicles of
Ceylon are the combination of the history of the country along with the
poetic legends, which connects them to the land of Buddha and Bu ddha
himself. The Dipavamsa - the history of the Island, is the oldest of the
vamsa literature and goes back to the pre -Buddhaghosa era. The author of
the book is not known, but it was probably written between the beginnings
of the 4th century CE.
The Mahav amsa is written by the thera Mahanama. Though the chronicle
gives the history of the Ceylon, we also get historically important
information of India from them, especially the era after the
mahaparinibbana of the Buddha and the reign of Emperor Asoka.
Mahav amsa tells about how Buddhism reached the island through the
thera Mahinda and theri Sanghamitta.
In early days the scholars were skeptical about the value of the Dipavamsa
and Mahavamsa, as source of authentic historical information. But now it munotes.in
Page 20
History of Buddhism
20 has been realized that these books contain the truth [history] buried under
the legends, myths and fables.
Besides the Dipavamsa and Mahvamsa, there is Culavamsa , which is the
continuation of the Mahavamsa written by many authors through
centuries. The Dathavamsa, the Thupavamsa, the Gandhavamsa and the
Sasanvamsa are some of the Vamsa literature.
The Gandhavamsa and the Sasanvamsa belongs to the 19th century CE and
to the country of Burma /Myanmar .
Origin And Growth of the Commentaries: According to Indian
traditi on, a commentary means reading new meanings back into old texts
according to one’s own education and outlook. It explains the words and
judgments of others as accurately and faithfully as possible; and this
remark applies to all commentaries, Sanskrit as well as Pāli.
The need for an accurate interpretation of the Buddha’s words which
formed the guiding principle of life and action of the members of the
Samgha, was felt from the very first, even during the life time of the
Master. There was at that time th e advantage of referring a disputed
question for solution of the Master himself, and therein we can trace the
first stage in the origin the Buddhist comments.
The Buddhist and Jaina texts tell us that the itinerant teachers of the time
wandered about in th e country, engaging themselves wherever they
stopped in serious discussions on matters relating to religion, philosophy,
ethics, morals, and polity. Discussions about the interpretation of the
abstruse utterances of the great teachers were frequent and the raison d’
etre of the development of the Buddhist literature, particularly of the
commentaries, is to be traced in these discussions.
There are numerous interesting passages in the Tipitaka, telling us how
from time -to-time contemporary events suggested manifold topics of
discussion among the bhikkhus, or how their peace was disturbed by grave
doubts calling for explanations either from the Buddha himself or
explanations either from the Buddha himself or from his disciples.
Whenever an interested sophist spoke vehemently in many ways in
dispraise of the Buddha, the Doctrine, and the Order (Digha -I) whenever
another such sophist misinterpreted the Buddha’s opinion (Majjhima Vol,
III), whenever a furious discussion broke out in any contemporary
brotherhood (Majjhima, Vol.II, Sanagana Sutta) or whenever a bhikkhu
behaved improperly, the bhikkhus generally assembled under the pavilion
to discuss the subject, or were exhorted by the Buddha or by his disciples
to safeguard their interests by presenting a strong defense of their case.
The Digha and Majjhima Nikaya contain many illuminating expositions of
the Buddha, e.g., Mahakammavibhanga, the Salayatanavibhanga,
(Majjhima, Vol.III) etc. Then we have from Thera Sariputta, the chief
disciple of Buddha, a body o f expositions of the four Aryan truths, the
Saccavibhanga. We have also to consider other renowned and profoundly munotes.in
Page 21
Literary Sources
21 learned disciples of the Buddha, among whom were some women, who in
their own way helped forward the process of development of the
commentarie s. Mahakaccayana wrote some exegetical work like
Kaccayanagandho, Mahaniruttigandho, etc. we have similar contributions
from Mahakotthita, Ananda, Dhammadinna, and Khema, but it is needless
to multiply instances.
The Three Great Commentators: The works of Thera Buddhadatta,
Thera Buddhaghosa, and Thera Dhammapala are most important in Pāli
commentaries. They are rich in materials for reconstructing a secular and
religious history of ancient India. They also throw a flood of light on the
philosophical psy chological and metaphysical aspects of the period with
which they deal. A large variety of information is available from these
commentaries and hence their importance is very great.
Thanks to the indefatigable labours of the Pāli Text Society, London, f or
printing and publishing a major portion of the Pāli commentaries and
making them accessible to the reading public. Besides, there are some
other Pāli commentaries, such as the Saddhammapajjotika or a
commentary on the Niddesa written by Upasena; Saddha mmapakasini, a
commentary on the patisambhidamagga written by Mahanama Thera of
Anuradhapura, and the Visuddhajanavilasini or a commentrary on the
Apadana written by an unknown author.
Buddhaghosa Thera: The greatest of Commentators on the Tipitaka. He
was born in a village near Buddhagaya and became proficient in the Vedas
and allied branches of knowledge. One day he met a monk, named Revata,
and on being defeated by him in controversy, entered the Order to learn
the Buddha's teachings. Because his speech was profound, like that of the
Buddha, and because his words spread throughout the world (like those of
the Buddha), he came to be called Buddhaghosa. While dwelling with
Revata, he wrote the Ñ ānodaya and the Atthasālinī , and also began to
write a Parittatthakathā (a concise commentary) on the Tipitaka.
In order to complete his task, he came over to Ceylon at the suggestion of
Revata (Sās.p.29, says he was sent to Ceylon as punis hment for thinking
himself wiser than his teachers) and studied the Singhalese Commentaries
at the Mahāvihāra, under Sanghapala. When his studies were ended, he
wrote the Visudd hiMagga , and having thereby won the approval of the
Elders of the Mahāvihāra, he rendered the Sinhalese Commentaries into
Pāli. During this period, he lived in the Ganthākaravihāra, and on the
accomplishment of his task he returned to Jambudīpa.
Besides the above -mentioned works of Buddhaghosa, we have also the
Samantapāsādikā and the Kankhāvitaranī on the Vinaya Pitaka; the
Sumangalavilāsinī, the Papa ñcasūdanī, the Sāratthappakāsinī and the
Manorathapūranī on the Sutta Pitaka. He is also said to have com piled
Commentaries on the Khuddakapātha and the Sutta Nipāta (called the
Paramatthajotikā) and on the Dhammapada. He also wrote a series of
Commentaries on the Abhidhamma Pitaka (the Atthasālinī, the
Sammohavinodanī and the Pa ñcappakaranaatthakath ā). munotes.in
Page 22
History of Buddhism
22 Ther a Buddhadatta: In the early half of the 5th century A.D,
Buddhadatta, who is famous and wise scholar in Buddhism, was born in
Uragpura in south of India (modern time Kaveri River region near
Truchirappalli). He was a member of Tamil family living in Chola
country.
Like most thera Buddhaghosa, thera Buddadatta went to Sri Lanka to
study Buddhism in Mahavihara temple which is the main seat of the
ancestral branch for present day Theravada Buddhism in Sri Lanka, and
which was founded by King Devananpiya Tissa in the capital of
Anuradhapura on the site of the Tissarama, given to visiting missionary
from King Asoka. Thera Buddhadatta wrote many books living in Chola
country by supporting of king and delivered the Buddha’s teaching to his
fellowship.
Buddhadatta a nd Buddhaghosa: On the way by boat to India, thera
Buddhadatta met thera Budhaghosa, the great Buddhist scholar. When the
Buddhadatta having accomplished the task was en route back to India by
boat which was crossing to another boat by which Budhaghosa wa s a trip
to Lankadipa from Jambudipa. Some time, boats on the way faced the
heavy winds so both of them had been stopped. By the time boats being
stopped by side by side very closely, Buddhadatta and Buddhaghosa met
each other on board their own vessels. A nd they introduced themselves
with being exchanged courtesy greetings according to being Indian
tradition. Firstly, venerable Buddhaghosa said to Buddhadattathera;
"Bhante, the doctrine of the Buddha is available in the Sinhala language, I
am proceeding to Lankadipa to render them to Magadhi* (early Pāli)". In
the end of the Buddhaghosa’s the first talking, Buddhadatta replied, “Dear
Bhante, I too had come to Sri Lanka for the same task, but as I shall not
live very long now, I cannot finish the task". And Buddhadatta requested
Buddhaghosa to send each copy of his commentaries to him in India. For
boats departed in the conversation in position of subside winds, the limited
time did not allow them to discuss more.
As Buddhadatta requested on the boat, Budhag hosa sent him copies of
each commentary written by himself. Later Buddhadatta summarized
Buddhaghosa s’ commentaries on the abhidhammapitaka into
abhidhammavatra and vinayapitaka into vinayavinicchaya. But Rohan L.
Jayetilleke said; “Among Buddhadatta's wor ks Abhidhammavatara stands
supreme. Buddhadatta did not accept Buddhaghosa's commentary on
Abhidhammapitaka blindly”. Even though they lived in different places,
they had friendly discourse with communicating each other by charring
knowledge concerned with the Buddha’ s teachings from another to
another.
In accordance with describing of some scholars, while Gupta king kumara
Gupta was a patron of venerable Buddhaghosa, the patron of Buddhadatta
was the Kalabhra Accyutavikkhanta (Acyuta Narayana) of the Cola nadu.
Buddhadatta had written most of his works in Kaveripattinam at the
instance of important books, by the supporting of Chola king. He was the
most important adviser with regard to Buddhism for king. What he had munotes.in
Page 23
Literary Sources
23 done to introduce about Buddhism with his firm confidences is seen as
follow:
1. Abhidhamma -avatăra,
2. Vinaya -Vinicchaya,
3. Uttara -vinicchaya
4. Rûparûpavibh ảga and other books
Ahiddhammavatara , is the introduction to abhiddhamma’ which is
mostly in verses, is introduction to study of abhidhamma and comparable
to Visuddhimagga of Buddhaghosa . But some scholar translates
abhiddhammavatara as ‘the coming of abhidhamma’. He had composed it
by using verses to be easily memorized by those who want to study
abhidhamma because around the last century B.C, only a number of
atthakathas which is very l arge to be studied was found on particular texts
for Buddha’s abhidhamma. Although abhidhammavatara is easy to
memorize, it is too hard to understand abhidhamma by this book in deeper.
He continuously wrote another book named Ruparupavibhagha. it has
three parts of meaning, Rupa+Arupa+Vibhagha. It says “explaining about
nama -rupa in detail or widely”.
Rûparûpavibh ảga, which is a supplement of abhidhammavatara is a large
writing about Abhidhamma in detail.
Both Vinaya -Vinicchaya and Uttara -vinicchaya are ju dgments or
condemnations for faults of Buddhist monks. It is also called vinaya.
Uttara -vinicchaya is as a supplement to his own Vinaya -vinicchaya. I
would like to mention the meaning of these books.
Vinaya -Vinicchaya : Because of being requested by his pu pil, Buddhasiha
from Sri Lanka both Uttara -vinicchaya and Rûparûpavibh ảga were written
by him for those who want to deeply and widely learn about the Vinaya
and Abhiddhamma. All of them are written in Pāli.
Thera Dhammapala: an inhabitant of south India th era Dhammapala
dwelt at Padaratittha in the realms of Damilas. He was also the celebrity of
the Mahavihara. He seems to have based his commentaries on the
Sinhalese atthakathas which were not preserved in the main land. The
Gandhavamsa enumerates the follo wing works to thera Dhammapala
Netti -pakarana -atthakatha
Itivuttaka -atthakatha
Udana -atthakatha
Cariyapitaka -atthakatha
Theragatha and Therigatha -atthakatha
Vimalavilasini or the Vimanavathu -atthakatha
Vimalavilasini or the Petavathu -atthakatha
Paramathama njusa
Linathapakasini on the four nikayas
Linathapakasini on the Jataka atthakatha
Nettittha - kathayatika munotes.in
Page 24
History of Buddhism
24
Paramathadipani and
Linatthavannana.
From his works it appears that thera Dhammapala was well read and well
informed. His explanation of terms is ver y clear. His commentaries throw
considerable light on the social, religious, moral and philosophical ideas of
the time like the commentaries of the thera Buddhaghosa. In his
commentaries thera Dhammapala follows a regular scheme. First comes
an introductio n to the whole collection of the poems, giving the traditional
account of how it came to be put together. Then each poem is taken
separately. After explaining how, when and by whom it was composed
each clause in the poem is quoted and explained philologica lly and
exegetically.
Visuddhimagga: The Visuddhimagga was written by Buddhaghosa at the
request of the Thera Sanghapala, it is generally believed, in Ceylon in the
beginning of the 5th century A.D., when King Mahanama was on the
throne at Anuradhapura. Thera Buddhaghosa, on reaching the Mahavihara
(Anuradhapura) entered the Mahapadhana Hall, according to the account
of the Mahavamsa, the great Ceylonese Chronicle, and listened to the
Sinhalese Atthakatha and the Theravada, from the beginning to the end,
and became thoroughly convinced that they conveyed the true meaning of
the doctrines of the Lord of Dhamma. Thereupon paying reverential
respect to the priesthood, he thus petitioned: “I am desirous of translating
the Atthakatha; give me access to all you r books’’ The Ceylonese
priesthood for the purpose of testing his qualification, gave only two
gathas saying,” Hence prove thy qualification; having satisfied ourselves
on this point, we will then let thee have all our books”. From these (taking
these gath as for his text), and consulting the Pitakattaya, together with the
Atthakatha and condensing them into an abridged form he composed the
commentary called the “Visuddhimaggam.”
The Mahavamsa account of the circumstances that led to the composition
of the “ Visuddhimagga” agrees substantially with what thera
Buddhaghosa has written about himself in the Nidanakatha or story of the
origin of the work at their respective beginnings. Thus in the Nidanakatha
to his Visuddhimagga, Buddhaghosa at the very beginning quotes the
following gatha of Buddha’s own saying: -
“Sile patitthaya narosapanno, cittampannam ca bhavayam,
Atapi nipako bhikkhu, so imam vijataye jatanti”
(After having been established in precepts, a wise person should think of
Samadhi and panna, an active and wise bhikkhu disentangles this lock.)
Next, he proceeds to record
the circumstances under
which he wrote his
compendium of Buddhism
(i.e. the Visuddhimagga).
“The real meaning of sila, etc.
is described by means of this munotes.in
Page 25
Literary Sources
25 stanza uttered by the gr eat sage. Having acquired ordination in the Order
of the Jina the benefit of the Sila, etc., which is tranquil and which is the
straight path to purity, the practitioner of vipassana who are desirous of
obtaining purity, not knowing purity as it is, do no t get purity though they
exert. I shall speak of the Visuddhimagga according to the instruction of
the dwellers of the Mahavihara, which is pleasing to them, and which is
the correct interpretation: Let all the holy men who are desirous of
obtaining purit y listen to what I say, attentively” (Visuddhimagga, P.T.S.
Vol.Ip.2)
At the end of the work again, thera Buddhaghosa returns to that very gatha
which he has adopted as his text for writing the Visuddhimagga, and after
referring to his promise quoted above , thus delivers him: “The
interpretation of the meanings of the Sila, etc, has been told in the
atthakathas on the five Nikaya. All of them being taken into
consideration, the interpretation gradually becomes manifest, being free
from all faults due to co nfusion; and it is for this reason that the
Visuddhimagga should be liked by the vipassana practitionerss who are
desirous of obtaining purity and who have pure wisdom.”
Thus, according to thera Buddhaghosa, the whole of his Visuddhimagga
was written as a commentary on that one gatha uttered by the Master
Evidently it was this gatha which the writer of the Mahavamsa account
had in his mind when he wrote that the Visuddhimaga was written as a
comment on and expansion of the two gathas which were set by the
Sinhalese Sangha residing at the Mahavihara to test Buddhaghosa’s
learning and efficiency.
The Visuddhimagga is in fact an abridged edition of the three pitakas, the
Vinaya, the Sutta, and the Abhidhamma, whose main arguments and
conclusions are here conde nsed into a single treatise. In the gatha itself, of
which the Visuddhimagga is a commentary, there is however no mention
either of the word “Visuddhi” or “Magga”; but there is mention of Sila,
Samadhi, and Panna. Strict observance of the silas leads to t he purification
or visuddhi of the kaya or body, while the practice of Samadhi leads to the
purity of soul and the thinking of Panna to perfect wisdom. A wise man
alone is capable of disentangling the net of cravings and desires and is fit
to attain Nirva na. The disentangling of the lock, as it is called, is the final
goal, it is called “visuddhi and sila, Samadhi, and panna are the wa ys or
“magga” to attain to it. As the ways or “magga” to attain to purity or
“visuddhi” having been explained in the book, it is called
“Visuddhimagga” or “Path of Purity”
MilindaPanha: The MilindaPanha or the questions of Milinda had
originally been written in Northern India in Sanskrit or in some North
Indian Prakrit by an author whose name has not, unfortunately enough,
come down to us. But the original text is now lost in the land of its origin
as elsewhere; what now remains is the Pāli translation of the original
which was made at a very early date in Ceylon. From Ceylon, it travelled
to other countries, namely Burma and Siam, which have derived their
Buddhism from Ceylon, and where at a later date it was translated into munotes.in
Page 26
History of Buddhism
26 respective local dialects. In China too, there have been found two separate
works entitled “The Book of the Bhikkhu Nagasena Sutra”, but whether
they are translations of t he older recessions of the work than the one
preserved in Pāli or the Pāli recensions is difficult to ascertain. However,
in the home of Southern Buddhism, the book is accepted as a standard
authority, second only to the Pāli Pitakas.
The Milindapañha, st ates that it contains 262 questions, though in the
editions available today only 236 can be found. Although not included as a
canonical text in the traditions of all the Theravadin countries, this work is
much revered throughout and is one of the most popu lar and authoritative
works of Pāli Buddhism.Composed around the beginning of the Common
Era, and of unknown authorship, the Milindapañha is set up as a
compilation of questions posed by King Milinda to a revered senior monk
named Nagasena. This Milinda has been identified with considerable
confidence by scholars as the Greek king Menander of Bactria, in the
dominion founded by Alexander the Great, which corresponds with much
of present -day Afghanistan. Menander's realm thus would have included
Gandhara, whe re Buddhism was flourishing at that time.
What is most interesting about the Milindapañha is that it is the product of
the encounter of two great civilizations — Hellenistic Greece and
Buddhist India — and is thus of continuing relevance as the wisdom of t he
East meets the modern Western world. King Milinda poses questions
about dilemmas raised by Buddhist philosophy that we might ask today.
And Nagasena's responses are full of wisdom, wit, and helpful analogies.
The contents of the Milindapañh āare: Backgro und History
1. Questions on Distinguishing Characteristics: (Characteristics of
Attention and Wisdom, Characteristic of Wisdom, Characteristic of
Contact, Characteristic of Feeling, Characteristic of Perception,
Characteristic of Volition, Characteristic of C onsciousness,
Characteristic of Applied Thought, Characteristic of Sustained
Thought, etc.)
2. Questions for the Cutting Off of Perplexity: (Transmigration and
Rebirth, The Soul, Non -Release from Evil Deeds, Simultaneous
Arising in Different Places, Doing Evi l Knowingly and Unknowingly,
etc.)
3. Questions on Dilemmas: Speaks of several puzzles and these puzzles
were distributed in eighty -two dilemmas.
4. A Question Solved by Inference
5. Discusses the Special Qualities of Asceticism
6. Questions on Talk of Similes
Dipavam sa: The Dipavamsa, the earliest extant chronicle of Sri Lanka, of
unknown authorship, deals with the history of the island from earliest
times up to the reign of Mahasena (325 -352). Erudite opinion holds that it munotes.in
Page 27
Literary Sources
27 is not the work of a single author but of se veral authors. Considering the
nature of ancient chronicle of the island, we can believe that there is a
certain element of truth in it, particularly calculated to be the vehicle of
history in early times, when literary facilities were scanty. There is als o
the opinion that Dipavamsa was the work of two nuns Sivala and
Maharuha from India.
As the title indicates, the Dipavamsa contains the history of the island. The
preamble to the chronicle, (as translated into English by B. C. Law) reads:
"Listen to me! I shall relate the chronicle of the Buddha's visits to the
island, the arrival of the Tooth Relic and the Bodhi tree, the advent of the
Buddha's doctrine, the rise of the teachers, the spread of Buddhism in the
island and the coming of (Vijaya) the Chief o f Men".
According to B. C. Law, "Dipavamsa contains many stages of
development concluding at different important historical events. There is
an apparent lack of uniformity, an unevenness of style, incorrectness of
language and metre and numerous repetitio ns, apart from many other
imperfections which indicate it to be the outcome of a series of traditions
collected together as a first attempt to record a connected history of the
island".
The chronicle embodies the oral tradition of the country handed down
from the time of the advent of Buddhism to the island. With all its
drawbacks, both literary and grammatical, it is a very useful source of
information dealing with the ancient times, and written in Pāli.
Mahavamsa: The Mahavamsa, similar to the Dipavamsa, is written in
Pāli. It deals with the history of the island, from legendary beginnings,
also up to the reign of Mahasena. This great chronicle is said to have been
written by Ven. Mahanama Maha Thera, an uncle of king Dhatusena (460 -
478), who lived in the DighasandaSenapathiPirivena, which belonged to
the Maha -vihara Fraternity in Anuradhapura. His work ends with Ch.
37:50. The rest of the Mahavamsa is known as Culavamsa, especially after
Prof. Wilhelm Geiger, who is said to have made the division.
The pre amble to the Mahavamsa reads: "Having made obeisance to the
Sam-buddha the Pure, sprung from a Pure Race, I will recite the
Mahavamsa, of varied content and lacking nothing". (Rendered into
English by Prof. Geiger). When Maha -vamsa appeared after the
Dipav amsa, it assumed such popularity and importance that it not only
superseded the earlier work, but also prompted authors to gradually
produce supplementary work based on it.
The later chronicles of the island, written from time to time, are the
Attanangala viharavamsa, the Dhatuvamsa, the Elu -Attanagaluvamsa, the
Bodhivamsa, the MahaBodhivamsa, the Thupavamsa, the Daladavamsa,
the Viharavamsa, etc.
In the Culavamsa, it is stated that king Dhatusena, ordered the Dipavamsa
to be publicly recited at the annual Mihindu festival held in Anuradhapura
(Ch. 38:58). This indicates that at time it was available in some coherent munotes.in
Page 28
History of Buddhism
28 form. The authors of Culavamsa, who made additions to it from time to
time.
1.5 BUDDHIST SANSKRIT LITERATURE
Development of Buddhist sectarian ism among the Sagha influenced origin
of Buddhist Sanskrit literature. Several sects have developed their own
literary productions, the language of which is partly Sanskrit and partly a
dialect which we may call the mid -Indian and which is given the
design ation of mixed Sanskrit by Senart. Of this Sanskrit literature there
have remained to us many voluminous books and fragments of several
others while many are known to us only through Tibetan and Chinese
translations. The major portion of this literature, i n pure and mixed
Sanskrit, which we for brevity's sake call Buddhist Sanskrit literature,
belongs either to the school known as that of the Mahāyāna or has been
more or less influenced by the latter.
“The Sanskrit Literature in Buddhism, however, is by no means
exclusively M ahāyānist. Before all the widely spread sect of the
Sarvāstivādins, which belonged to the Hīnayāna and which is indicated by
its designation of positivists, possessed a cannon of its own and a rich
literature in Sanskrit”
Winternitz also has mentioned abov e matter as, “Buddhist Sanskrit
literature by no means exclusively Mahāyānic. There are also a number of
important Hīnayāna texts, which are exclusively written in pure and mixed
Sanskrit.”
Therefore, under this title further we have to discuss in two ways
How Buddhist Sanskrit literature developed with influence of
Srāvakayāna and
How Buddhist Sanskrit literature developed with influence of
Mahāyāna.
DEVELOPMENT OF BUDDHIST SANSKRIT LITERATURE
WITH INFLUENCE OF SRĀVAKAYĀNA
During King Aśoka's reign, Bu ddhism had spread through India and it
continued to develop. Some Buddhist school became stronger than other
schools. Therefore, some schools gradually disappeared and some school
developed and became more powerful with patronage of king. In general,
howev er, the Mahāsaghika tradition was weaker than the
Sthaviratradition.The names of many schools belonging to the Sthavira
tradition, such as the Sarvāstivādin, Theravāda, and Sammatīya, are well
known.
THE SARVĀSTIVĀDA SCHOOL
“In the history of the secessi on of school, it has been shown that the
Sarvāstivādins belonged to the orthodox group, which is why there are munotes.in
Page 29
Literary Sources
29 many points of agreement between the Theravāda and Sarvāstivāda
doctrines.
During the reign of Asoka, the Sarvāstivādins had two centers; one at
Mathurā and the other at Kāśmīr. With the patronage of king Kani ka (1st
century A.D.) the Sarvāstivāda School developed in India remained as the
most powerful and influential school in North -Western India from around
the beginning of the Christian era to about the 7th century A.D., initially
established in Mathura and expanding in the north where Kāśmīra became
their center of orthodoxy.
FOURTH BUDDHIST COUNCIL
The Kusāna emperor Kani ka I (78 -102 A.D.) became a patron of
Buddhism and of the Sarvāstivāda School in particular and the fourth
Buddhist council held at Kāśmīr under patronage of this emperor.
Vasumitra, the great Buddhist philosopher, was the president of the
council. Aśvaghosha, another great Buddhist philosopher acted as the
Vice -president of the council and at this council, Buddhist texts of Sūtra,
Vinaya and Abhidharma were ordered to be engraved on sheet of copper
and deposited inside stupa which let to emergent of later Tantrayāna.
Sarvāstivādins took active parts in this council and did a splendid job for
the reconciliation of the conflicting opinions of the different sects and for
the settlement of the texts of the canonical literature.
THE LANGUAGE OF SARVĀSTIVĀDINS: According to scholars the
language of Sarvāstivādins is grammatical San skrit, not mixed Sanskrit. N
Dutt says “The Tibetan traditions corroborated by the recent finds of
manuscripts in Eastern Turkestan and Gilgit leave no room for doubt
about the fact that the Sarvāstivādins adopted grammatical Sanskrit (and
not mixed Sanskr it) as the medium of their literature and that they
possessed a complete canon of their own in three divisions Sūtra , Vinaya
and Abhidharma .” According to Dutt, Sarvāstivādins used grammatical
Sanskrit as their literary language and they established Tripia ka in this
language.
DEVELOPMENT OF BUDDHIST SANSKRIT LITERATURE
WITHIN SARVĀSTIVĀDINS
Buddhist Sanskrit literature developed with Sarvāstivādins. According to
Winternitz Sarvāstivādin take first place among the Buddhist sects of
Srāvakayāna with regard to the development of Buddhist Sanskrit
literature. Sarvāstivādins especially in Kāśmīr and Gandhāra spread thence
to Central Asia, Tibet and China, had a Sanskrit Cannon of its own.
“Though no complete copy of this canon has come down to us, we know it
firstly, from many fragments, large and small, which have been discovered
among the manuscripts and block -prints brought from Eastern Turkestan
by M.A. (Sir Aurel) Stein, A. Grunwedel, A. von. Le Coq, P. Pelliot, and
other; further from quotations in other B uddhist Sanskrit texts (like
Mahāvastu , Divyāvadāna and Lalitavistara ) and finally from Chinese and
Tibetan Translations.” The Sarvāstivādins had own completed Tripi aka
(Sūtra , Vinaya , Abhidharma ) which written in Sanskrit Language, and munotes.in
Page 30
History of Buddhism
30 same to Sthaviravāda Tripi aka. The Sūtra -pi akaof the Sarvāstivāda was
divided into Āgamas corresponding to Nikāyas of the Pāli school. There
were four Āgamas called Dīrgha , Madhyama , Samyukta and Ekottara . In
the Kośa there is reference to the Ksudraka , which implies by the existence
of a Ksudrakāgama too. B ut in the Divyāvadāna (pp. 17, 331, 333) and
elsewhere the Āgamas are referred to as Āgamacatustayam . In the
Nāgarjunakonda inscription also, four Āgamas are mentioned and not five.
In the Vinaya Pi akaof Sarvāstivādins the principal text was the
Daśādhyāya -vinaya . The other texts in Vinaya Pi akaof Sarvāstivādins
can be found in the catalogues of Chinese canonical literature. Dutt48
quotes following titles of Vinaya texts from Nanjio s Catalogue,
(i) Sarvāstivāda -vinaya -mātka, (ii) Sarvāstivāda -vinaya -vibhā ā, (iii) Sarvāstivāda -vinaya -sangraha, (iv) Daśādyāya -vinaya -nidāna,
(v) Daśādyāya -vinaya -bhiku -prātimoka, (vi) Daśādyāya -vinaya -bhikunī -
prātimoka, (vii) Daśādyāya -vinaya or Sarvāstivāda -vinaya.
Sarvāstivādins are also c alled Vaibhā ikas. In their Abhidharma there are
seven texts. For each text the author has been given, they are ascribed to
the disciples of the Buddha. Although the number is similar to Theravada
Abhidhamma , the contents of those seven texts differ from th at of
Theravāda teachings. The 7 texts are:
(i) Jñāna-prasthāna -śāstra of ĀryaKātyāyanī -putra , (ii) Prakaranapāda -
śāstra of SthaviraVasumitra, (iii) Vijñānakāya of SthaviraDevaśarma,
(iv) Dharmaskandha -śāstra of ĀryaSāriputra, (v) Prajñapti -śāstraof
ĀryaMaudgalyāyana, (vi) Dhātukāya of Pūra , and (vii) Sangīti -paryāya of
Mahākausthila.
All literature of the Sarvāstivādins is fairly comprehensive. At the fourth
Buddhist council Sarvāstivādins wrote Vibhāā as commentaries for their
primary books. “During the session of the council, they composed
1,00,000 stanzas of Upadeśa -śāstra explanatory of the canonical sūtras ,
1,00,000 stanzas of Vinaya -vibhā ā-śāstras explanatory of the Vinaya and
1,00,000 stanzas of Abhidharma -vibhā ā-śāstras explanat ory of the
Abhidharma .
As a one Buddhist School, the Sarvāstivādins has done vast role for
development of Buddhist Sanskrit literature and their role pertain in the
major ground of particular literature which developed under Srāvakayāna.
Not only Sarvāstiv āda but also number of another Buddhist Schools which
pertain to Srāvakayāna branch and further development of Nikāya
Buddhism also caused to development of Buddhist Sanskrit literature.
Mahīśāsakas, Kāśyapīyās, Mūlasarvāstivādins, and Sautrāntikās are can be
categorized in particular matter. Among those Buddhist sects
Mūlasarvāstivādins which later separated from Sarvāstivādins and who
later caused to appear Tantrayāna, are very prominent.
munotes.in
Page 31
Literary Sources
31
AŚVAGHOA AND HIS WORKS
Aśvagho a is regarded as one of the mos t
prominent poets in Sanskrit literature. Modern
scholars have acquainted that Aśvaghoa was the
most prominent predecessor of Kālidāsa, and he
was the creator of epic, dramatic and lyrical
compositions. The traditions embodied in the
Chinese and Tibetan so urces agree in asserting
that Aśvaghoa was a contemporary of king
Kanika (2nd century A.D.) Aśvagho a was one
of Brāhmin family, and had enjoyed a thorough
Brāhmanical education before he went over to
Buddhism. As a Buddhist he probably associated
himself first with the Sarvāstivāda School, but
laid great stress on the Buddha -Bhakti and thus
prepared Mahāyāna.
Aśvagho a s works, which have been found in the Buddhist Sanskrit
literature, his best-known work is his epic poem Buddhacarita (“Life of
the Buddha ”). This is the first known complete biography of the Buddha,
from his birth to the parinirvā a. His other works are
Saundarānanda describes how the extremely worldly Nanda was induced
to become a monk by the Buddha, and Sūtrālankāra which was translated
into Chinese by Kumārajīva in about 405 A.D., was ascribed by Chinese
authors to Aśvagho a. Śāriputra -prakara a– This drama treats the
conversion of Śāriputra and his friend Maudgalyāyana. Gandistotra -
gāthā – This poem is well known for its beauty of style and contents. The
Rāstrapāla -nā aka, the Gurusevādharmapa ñcāśadgāthā or the
Gurupañc āśikā , the Vajrayānamūlāpattisamgraha , the Vajrasūci , the
Stūlāpatti , the Daśakuśalakarmapatha , the Sadgatikārikā , the Nairātmya -
pariprcchā , the Tridandamālā , were also, maybe spuriously, ascribed to
Aśvagho a.
DEVELOPMENT OF BUDDHIST SANSKRIT LITERATURE
WITH INFLUENCE OF MAHĀYĀNA
First time major community divided into two groups as a result of schism
and step by step they developed as many groups finally all these groups
divided into two major groups as Srāvakayāna and Mahāyāna. After
schism first time appeared Mahāsa ghikas and regularly they sub divided
to seven groups finally Lokottaravādinsthe sub -group of Mahāsa ghikas
returned to Mahāyāna. Same way Sthaviravādins also s ub-divided to
eleven groups among those eleven groups Sarvāstivādins later turned to
Mahāyāna. This point is further discussed by Akira Hirakava in his book
of A History of Indian Buddhism as following, “Many modern scholars
have maintained the view that M ahāyāna Buddhism developed out of the
Mahāsa ghika School. But since the Mahāsa ghika School continued to
exist long after Mahāyāna Buddhism arose, the rise of Mahāyāna cannot
be explained simply as the transformation of the Mahāsa ghikas into
Mahāyānists. While it is true that the many similarities between munotes.in
Page 32
History of Buddhism
32 Mahāsa ghika and Mahāyāna doctrines prove that the Mahāsa ghika
School did influence Mahāyāna Buddhism, teachings from the
Sarvāstivādin, Mahīśāsaka, Dharmaguptaka, and Theravāda schools were
also incorp orated into Mahāyāna Buddhism. The doctrines of the
Sarvāstivāda School in particular were often mentioned in Mahāyāna
texts, and Sammatīya teachings also were influential. The relation between
Nikāya Buddhism and Mahāyāna Buddhism clearly is not a simple one”.
INFLUENCE OF SRĀVAKAYĀNA TO DEVELOPMENT OF
MAHĀYĀNA LITERATURE
When we attempt to find literary development of Mahāyāna Buddhism in
Sanskrit, we can see how influence of Srāvakayāna works in Sanskrit
regarding their literature, with regard to parti cular object. Earlier is
discussed the Mahāvastu which pertains to Srāvakayāna and the Vinaya
text of Lokottaravādins, who sub -group of Mahāsa ghikas, Winternitz
further discusses with regard to particular matter as, “And although the
Mahāvastu belongs to th e Srāvakayāna and contains much that could
likewise occur – or even actually occurs - in the Pāli texts of the
Theravādins, still it also contains something that makes it come closer to
the Mahāyāna. The reason for many such traits is probably that the
conc eption of Buddha prevalent among the Mahāsa ghikas and the
Lokottaravādins does actually represent a transition to the Mahāyāna.”
Otherwise Sarvāstivādins and their literature also influenced to developed
Buddhist Sanskrit literature of Mahāyāna. “The Mah āsa ghikas may have
been the forerunners of Mahāyāna but it is clear that the Sarvāstivādins
contributed much to the growth of Mahāyāna in one way or the other."
According to scholars the Sarvāstivādins texts can be found in not only
India but also Tibet a nd China. The main texts of the Mūlasarvāstivādins,
who later translated to Mahāyāna, were translated from Sanskrit into
Chinese by the Chinese pilgrim I -tsing in the years 700 - 712 A.D. In this
way Buddhist Sanskrit canon which belong to Srāvakayāna later belong to
Mahāyāna. Some Mahāyāna ideas which included in Srāvakayāna texts
later developed and this development caused to particular matter.
THE LALITAVISTARA
According to details which discussed above while the Mahāvastu
belonging to Srāvakayāna altho ugh it has assimilated some of the
Mahāyāna features, the Lalitavistara is considered as one of the holiest
texts of the Mahāyāna. Although the work originally contained the
description of Buddha s life for the Sarvāstivādin s belonging to the
Srāvakayāna. But the Lalitavistara describes itself as a Vaipulyasūtra
(“elaborate teaching text”) - a common term for Mahāyāna Sūtras - and
exhibition all features of a Mahāyāna Sūtra . According to scholars the
Lalitavistara is a redaction of an older Srāvakayāna text ex panded and
embellished in the sense of the Mahāyāna. The Lalitavistara according to
nature of the text, it is not a single work of one author but is an
anonymous compilation in which very old and very young fragment stand
in juxtaposition. The book moreove r consists, according to its form, of munotes.in
Page 33
Literary Sources
33 unequal sections, a continuous narrative in Sanskrit prose and numerous,
often extensive, metrical pieces in “Mixed Sanskrit”.
THE AVADĀNA LITERATURE
With regard to development of Sanskrit Buddhist literature the Avad āna
literature takes very important place. According to scholars the
Avadāna texts like both books of Buddhist story literature which
Avadāna and Jātaka , the Avadāna texts also stand, so to say, with one foot
in the Srāvakayāna and the other in the Mahāyāna l iterature. The earlier
works belong entirely to the Srāvakayāna literature, and the others in the
Mahāyāna are completely Mahāyānistic, although they expound Buddha
worship. This point has discussed by J.K. Nariman,
“The Jātakamālā is also called Bodhisat tva-avadānamālā , for Bodhisattva
Avadāna is synonymous with Jātaka . The Jātakās are consequently
nothing but Avadānas having the Bodhisattva for their hero.
Consequently, works like the Sūtrālankāra and the Jātakamāla have much
in common with the texts of t he Avadāna literature. On the other hand,
numerous Jātakas are to be found in the collection of Avadānas .”
In the Avadāna literature of Mahāyāna there are can be found many text.
The Avadāna -śa akais a work of the first variety which is most probably
the m ost ancient of its kind. It is a collection of a hundred
avadāna legends.
The Divyāvadāna is a later collection than the Avadāna -Śa aka, but it also
includes some very old texts.
The Kalpad umāvadānamālā , the Rattnāvadānamālā and the
Aśokāvadānamālā are po etical versions of Avadānas , partly selected
systematically from the Avadāna -Śataka , partly taken from other sources.
The Dvāvi śatyavadāna , the Bhadrakalpāvadāna , the Vratāvadānamālā
and the Vicitrakarnikāvadāna , all these works belonged to Avadāna
literature and so far accessible only in a few manuscript. Others are known
only through the Tibetan and Chinese translation.
THE MAHĀYĀNA SŪTRAS
In the Mahāyāna literature the Mahāyāna sūtras are in vast range and has
been developed within long period of time. The basic material for the
critical studies of the sūtras of Mahāyāna Buddhism is their Sanskrit
originals. Up to the present a fairly large number of these have been
discovered. According to scholars many of these can be compared with
Chinese translation s. Among Chinese translation, Kumārajīva, Paramārtha
and Hsuan -tsang were probably most important.
In the beginning, various Buddhist sūtras appeared in Prākrit or in the
language of Central Asia. Modern scholars have been discussed the
background of tran slation of Mahāyānasūtras from Prākrit to Sanskrit. munotes.in
Page 34
History of Buddhism
34 According to scholars with regarding this matter the Nālanda University is
very important.
“About the time when Buddhism was studied at Nālanda University, in the
sixth century, they had been rewritten i n Sanskrit, though there remain in
these Sanskrit versions traces of Prākrit colloquialism.” According to
Hajime Nakamura, this change to Sanskrit from Prākritwas caused before
or during the Gupta Dynasty in 320 A.D., which adopted Sanskrit as the
official language.
MAIN MAHĀYĀNA SŪTRAS
The Buddhist Sanskrit literature which mentioned so far belongs to the
borderland which forms the transition between Srāvakayāna and
Mahāyāna Buddhism. According to scholars the Mahāyāna Sūtras which
going to mention here can be categorize as the works which belong
entirely to the Mahāyāna. In the Mahāyāna Sūtra literature the basic,
oldest, most famous and most representative text is the Prajñ āpāramitā
Sūtra , of which there are several versions, large (the biggest is said to be
in one hundred thousand ślokas ), medium and small (the smallest being of
one śloka only). In the Mahāyāna Sūtra literature there can be seen the
main nine texts have been categorized under title of Nava -Darmas . The
titles of these nine books are:
(i) A tasāhasrikā Prajñ ā-Pāramita, (ii) Saddharma -Pu darika, (iii)
Lalita -Vistara, (iv) Lankāvatāra or Saddharma -Lankāvatāra, (v) Suvarna -
Prabhāsa, (vi) Ga avyūha, (vii) Tathāgataguhyaka or Tathāgataguna -
jñāna, (viii) Samādhirāja and (ix) Daśabhūmiśvara.
At the present day also all these books are held in great honor in Nepal,
and all these works are also called “ Vaipulya -Sūtras .” There is evidence of
that fact that the Prajñ ā-Pāramitās belong to the earliest Mahāyāna -Sūtras .
In the Prajñ ā-Pāramitā literature the following have come down to us in
Sanskrit:
Śatasāhasrikā -Prajñ ā-Pāramitā (100,000 Ślokas ),
Pañcavim śati-sāhasrikā -Prajñ ā-Pāramitā (25,000 Ślokas ),
A tasāhasrikā -Prajñ ā-Pāramitā (8000 Ślokas ),
Sārdhadvai -sāhasrikā -Prajñ ā-Pāramitā (2,500 Ślokas ),
Saptaśatikā -Prajñ ā-Pāramitā (700 Ślokas ),
the Vajracchedikā -Prajñ ā-Pāramitā,
Alpāk arā-Prajñ ā-Pāramitā and
Prajñ ā-Pāramitā -H daya -Sūtra. munotes.in
Page 35
Literary Sources
35 The Prajñ ā-Pāramitā was already translated into Chinese as early as 179
A.D. The Prajñ ā-Pāramitās appear to have origina ted in the South, and
afterwards spread to the East and the North.
OTHER MAHĀYĀNA SŪTRAS Mahāyāna sūtras began their steady
growth in the first century B.C. and they reached their fullest splendor by
the seventh or eighth century A.D. By influence of the Phi losophical
traditions of the Mahāyāna later developed the Mahāyāna sūtras in vast
range. The main Mahāyānasūtras have been categorize under the title of
Nava -Dharmas , which mentioned above, and other Mahāyānasūtras have
been categorized under few titles acco rding to teachings which included in
the sūtras of Mahāyāna.
(i) The Sūtras which introduce meditation -
Especially in the Yogācāra School has been discussed meditation, the
Meditation sūtras of Mahāyāna seen to have originated from among them.
Following sūtrascan categorize under particular matter.
The Yogācārabhūmi -sūtra , the Dharmatara -dhyāna -sūtra , the
Pratyutpanna -buddha -sammukhāvasthitasamādhi -sūtra, the Pratyutpanna -
samādhi -sūtra , the Samādhirāja or, the Samādhirāja -candrapradīpa -sūtra ,
the Śūrangama -samādhi -sūtra , the Atyāya -jñāna-sūtra , the Vajrasamādhi -
sūtra ,
(ii) The Sūtrās which introduce transmigration -
In the Mahāyāna there are some sūtras describing the process of
transmigration of living beings. Following sūtras can categorize under
above mat ter.
The K udraka -sūtra , the Saddharma -smrty -upasthāna -sūtra , the
Dharma -śarīra -sūtra , the Śālistamba -sūtra , the Pratītyasamut
pādādivibhanga nirdeśanāma -sūtra ,
(iii) The Sūtras which introduce Buddhas and Bodhisattvas –
In Mahāyāna, Buddhas came to be regarded as more superhuman and
more divine than in Conservative Buddhism, although physical and
spiritual features of Buddhas were retained. Following sūtras are
introduced particular matter. the Kusuma -sañcaya -sūtra , the Ratnajāti -
parip cchā -sūtra, the Ratnacandra -parip cchā -sūtra, the Badrakalpa -
samādhi -sūtra, the Ak obhya -vyuha -sūtra, the Karunā -pundarika -sūtra,
the Sukhāvatīvyūha -sūtra, the Amitāyurdhyāna -sūtra, the
Tathāgatagarbha -sūtra, the Aparimitāyurj ñāna-sūtra , the
Mahāparinirvā a-sūtra the Buddhā vatamsaka -sūtra , the Daśabhūmika -
sūtra , the Ratnakūta -sūtra , the Mahāsannipātasūtra.
(iv) The Sūtras which introduce discipline.
In some Mahāyāna sūtras Buddhist ethical practices to be observed by
monks and nuns, laymen and lay women were described. Follo wing
sūtras are prominent particular matter. munotes.in
Page 36
History of Buddhism
36
The Dharmavinayasamādhi -sūtra, the Kuśala -mūlasangraha -sūtra, the
Tathāgata -guhyakośa -sūtra, the Bodhisattvaprātimokśa -sūtra, the
Śrimālādevi -sūtra , the Brahmajāla -sūtra .
THE OTHER TEXTS WHICH HAVE WRITTEN BY GR EAT
PHILOSOPHERS OF MAHĀYĀNA
Another way the Mahāyāna works that immediately follow are those of
Nāgarjuna, Āryadeva, Asa ga, Vasubandhu, etc. The Nāgarjuna, Asa ga
and Vasubandhu wrote bulky commentaries on the Prajñ ā-Pāramitās,
which have, however, only come down to us in the Chinese Tripi aka and
in the Tibetan Tanjur.
Nāgarjuna (c.150 -250 A.D) is the elaborator of one of the most important
schools of the Mahāyāna, namely the
Mādhyamika School and he is the author
of the Mādyamika -Kārikās which presen t
in a systematic manner the Sūnyatāvāda
which is taught in the Mahāyāna Sūtras .
The other works probably his are: the
Yuktiśataka , the Śūnyatā -Saptati, the
Pratītya -Samutpādahrdaya, the
Mahāyāna Vimśaka , the Vigraha -
vyāvartanī , the Dharma -Sangraha , the
Ratnāvalī and the Suhrllekha. Among
these the Ratnāvalī and the Suhrllekha,
Letter to a Friend, are and epistle to the
Sātavāhana emperor, expounding
traditional Buddhist morality in no way
different from that we have found in the Tripi aka.
Āryadeva (170-270 A.D.) who was the most famous disciple of
Nāgarjuna and his works are as follows; the Śata-śāstra , the Catuhśataka ,
the Ak ara-śataka, the Mahāpuru a-śataka , the Cittaviśuddhiprakarana ,
and the following four books, existing in Tibetan alone, are tradi tionally
ascribed to Āryadeva, are the Jñānāsārasamuccaya, the
Skalitapramathanayuktihetusiddhi , the Madhyamakabhramaghāta, the
Āryapraj ñāpāramitāmahāparip ccha.
Maitreya or Maitreyanātha (c.270 -350 A.D.) who was the elaborator of
Yogācāra School and he a lso later identified with Maitreya -Bodhisattva,
the future Buddha. Asa ga heartily venerated his teacher Maitreya who
was respectfully called Maitreya -Bodhisattva. As for Maitreya s works,
the Chinese tradition enumerates the Yogācārabhūmi , the Yogavibhāga ,
the Mahāyāna -sūtrālankāra , the Madhyāntavibhāga , and the
Vajracchedikāvyākhyā , while the Tibetan tradition has the Mahāyāna -
sūtrālankāra , the Madhyāntavibhāga , the Abhisamayālankāra , the
Dharmadharmatāvibhāga and the Uttaratantra .
These five are well know n among the Tibetan scholars. Asa ga or
Āryasa ga expounded the Vijñānavāda systematically, and he was born
about or after the year 290 A.D. in Puru sapura and died about 360 A.D. munotes.in
Page 37
Literary Sources
37
The following books are ascribed to him. The Mahāyāna -sa graha , the
Vajracched ikāvyākhyā (a commentary on the Vajracchedikāsūtra ), the
Abhidharmasamuccaya .
Vasubandhu (320-400 A.D.) who was the younger brother of Asa ga
and he was one of the most prominent
philosophers in the history of Buddhist
literature. His chief work, the
Abhidharmakośa has not come down in the
Sanskrit and its auto commentary is available
in Sanskrit now. The Abhidharmakośa -
kārika , the Gāthā -Samgraha , the
Paramārtha -Saptati , the Pañcaskandha -
Prakarana , the Vyākyāyukti , the Karma -
Siddhi -Prakarana , and the Pratītya-
Samutpāda -Sūtra these are the other works of
Vasubandhu.
Furthermore, in the Buddhist Sanskrit
literature it can see many authors belong to philosophical school such as
Mādyamika and Yogācāra have been written many books to explain their
views. Buddha pālita and Bhāvaviveka (Bhavya) who belong to
Mādyamika School and wrote commentaries on their works lived and
worked at the beginning of the 5th century A.D.
In the 5th century A.D. there lived Sthiramatī was a disciple of Dignāga
(Di nāga) who belongs t o Yogācāra School. Sthiramatī wrote a
commentary on the Kāśyapa -Parivarta , and on Vasubandhu s
Trimśikā these are available in Sanskrit. Also he wrote a commentary on
Abhidharmako a of Vasubandhu available only Tibetan translation.
Another author Dharmapāl a wrote a commentary on the Vijñaptim ātratā -
Siddhi . The greatest and most independent thinker among the successors
of Vasubandhu is Dignāga, the founder of Buddhist logic, only a single
one of Dignāga works, the Nyāyapraveśa has come down in Sanskrit. The
principal works of his successor Dharmakīrti, the Nyāyabi du, has come
down to us in Sanskrit. Dharmakīrti wrote seven books on Buddhist logic
including Nyāyabi du. The other books are the Pramā avartikā , the
Pramā asamuccaya , the Hetubi du, the Vādanyāya , the
Sambandhāparik ā, the Santāntarasiddhi . Among these books the
Vādanyāya and Santāntarasiddhi are available in Tibetan translation.
Candragomi who as a grammarian, philosopher and poet and belongs to
Yogācāra School enjoyed high renown in the Buddhist Li terary. Of his
poetical works we have only a religious poem in the form of a letter to his
pupil, the Siśyalekhā -Dharma -Kāvya . The most prominent among the later
teachers of Mahāyāna Buddhism, who also distinguished himself as a
poet, is Śāntideva, who pro bably lived in the 7th century A.D. Tāranātha
ascribes to him the works Śik ā-Samuccaya, Sūtra -Samuccaya and
Bodhicaryāvatāra. munotes.in
Page 38
History of Buddhism
38 Śāntarak sita was one of the most important and pivotal thinkers in the
history of Indian and Tibetan Buddhist philosophy and the Professor of
Nālandā University. He was born during the reign of Gopāla (660 -705
A.D) the founder of the famous Pāla dynasty of Bengal and died at the
time of Dharmapāla who ascended the throne in 765 A.D. Śāntarak ita
was the author of several philosophic al and logical works.
In the Tibetan Tanjur a number of works are attributed to him among
which the Vādanyāyav ttivipa citārtha and Tattvasa graha deserve
special mention. The first work is a commentary on the Vādanyāna of
Dharmakīrti the Sanskrit origina l of this work is lost Tibetan translation
still exist. The most famous book of Śāntarak ita’sis
Tattvasa graha compendium Indian philosophy systems, non -Buddhists
and 30 Buddhists. His disciple Kamalasīla (740 -795 A.D) wrote
commentaries on both books are available in Sanskrit, and Tibetan
translation. Both went to Tibet, Kamalasīla wrote two books at Tibet,
Bhāvanākrama and Madhyamāloka , all these are available in Sanskrit and
Tibetan translation.
Check Your Progress:
1. Fourth Buddhist Council was held at which place ?
2. Who was the author of 'a history of Indian Buddhism'?
1.6 SUMMARY
The Buddhist Literature specially the early Pali literature has a very long
oral tradition and it was preserved very meticulously by the teacher -
disciple tradition and was written down in Sri Lanka in the 1st BCE. Today
the Buddhist Literature is studied through the four languages - Pali,
Buddhist Sanskrit, Chinese and Tibetan. Here we have taken only the brief
survey of the Buddhist literature of the Pali - canonical and non -canonical
literature and the Buddhist Sanskrit Literature. The Pali literature specially
the Tipitaka is considered to be authentic source of the Life and teachings
of the Buddha and is said to be the buddhavacana - the words of the
Buddha. It corresponds t o the archaeological sources and many Buddhist
sites and places have been excavated with the help of the Pali literature.
Mixed or hybrid Sanskrit initially and then Buddhist Sanskrit is used by
the Buddhist monks and scholars for writing the expositions o n the
teachings of the Buddha. These works were mainly translated into Chinese
and Tibetan languages and is preserved in that languages, but
unfortunately lost in the originals.
1.7 UNIT END QUESTIONS
Write in brief about Pali Canonical Literature or the Tipitaka
What are the atthakatha or the Pali commentarial literature -Discuss
Discuss the development of the Hybrid -Sanskrit or Buddhist Sanskrit
Literature munotes.in
Page 39
Literary Sources
39
Write the names of some Mahayana scholars with their literary
works.
1.8 ADDITIONAL READINGS
B C La w: History of Pali Literature
Bharatsingh Upadhya ya- Pali Sahitya ka Itihas (Hindi)
Bhikkhu Sujato - The Authenticity of Early Buddhist Texts.
G. P Malalasekhara -Pali Literature - a 3 in -1 Publication
Gombrich Richard - Buddhism and Pali
J K Nariman -Litearar y history of Sanskrit Buddhism
Jain Bhagchandra - Baudha Sanskrut Sahitya ka Itihas (Hindi)
Norman K R -History of Indian Literature - Pali
Ranjan Rajesh -Exegetical Literature in Pali
Sayagji U Ko Lay - Guide to Tipitaka
Shukla Karunesh -History of Buddhist Sa nskrit Literature.
munotes.in
Page 40
40
2
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SOURCES
Unit Struct ure:
2.0 Objectives
2.1 Introduction
2.2 Buddhist Art - Sculptures and Paintings as Sources
2.3 Archaeological Sites a s Sources
2.4 Important Buddhist Places in Northern India
2.5 Important Buddhist Places in Western India
2.6 Important Buddhist Places in Southern India
2.7 Summary
2.8 Unit End Questions
2.9 Additional Reading
2.0 OBJECTIVES:
To understand sources other than Literature for the study of Buddhism,
their utilization, their role and contribution in constructing and
reconstructing ancient history of India and of Buddhism.
To know how to explore different excavated material for getting the
correct and reliable information.
To re -write the history of Buddhism with the help of new fi ndings .
To develop analytical skill and experiential knowledge for the
understanding of history of Buddhism through archaeology, art and
architecture.
2.1 INRODUCTION:
Archaeology is the scientific study of the remains
of the past. They include buildings monuments
and other material relics that the inhabitants of
that period were associated with. Excavations at
Taxila give an idea about the Kushanas. The rock
cut temples of Ajanta and E llora with its
sculptures and paintings express the artistic
finery of that period. Besides all these pots,
pottery, seals, skeletal remains all are inseparable
parts of the reconstructing history. munotes.in
Page 41
Archaeological Sources
41
The study of Buddhism in India would have received a gr eat setback had it
not been for Sir Alexander Cunningham’s archaeological expeditions
which re -introduced the places of Buddhist interest like Vaishali, Sravasti
and so on to the Indians. For gaining information about archaeological
aspect of Ancient Indi a with reference to history of Buddhism study
should be carried out on various architectural forms which existed in the
Buddhist India like the ‘stupa’ ‘vihara’ ‘chaityagruha’ and of the Buddhist
art from the ‘sculptures’ and ‘paintings of the excavated st upas and caves
(leni).
STUPA: As per the wishes expressed by the Buddha in Mahaparinibbana
sutta, stupas are to be built on the relics (dhatus -remains of the body after
cremation) of the Buddha, Pacceka Buddhas, ( one enlightened by himself
for himself) Arahatta (fully liberated ones) and cakkavatins (soverign
kings). As per Pali literary sources originally there were eight stupas in
Rajagraha, Vaisali, Kapilvastu, Allakappa, Ramgram , Vethadipa, Pava
and Kusinagar (erected on relics) besides those erected by Brahmina
Drona and Mauriyas of Pippalivana on the pot and the embers
respectively.
Thus, Stupas are monument erected on the relics of the Buddha , Pacceka
Buddha, a Buddhist sain t, (Arahatta) and cakkavatin King. Such stupas
erected on the relics are called the Saririka stupas. Stupa at Kapilvattu is a
Saririka stupa. Sometimes Stupas are erected for marking a sacred spot, or
for commemorating an event connected with the life of t he Buddha. Such
stupas are called the Uddesika stupas. Dhamek stupa is a Uddesika stupa
commemorating the dhammacakkapavatana at Sarnath. Stupas constructed
over or on the objects used
by the Buddha like bowls,
garments, sticks etc are
called the Paribhogi ka
stupas. The stupa at Sopara
near Mumbai is the
Paribhogika stupa built on
the piece of the Patta
[begging bowl] of the
Buddha.
Architecturally the origin of the stupa is from the earthen mound
developed to form the huge stupa. Stupa consists of the circ ular base
called Medhi, supporting the massive solid dome called Anda, crowned by
the Harmika and the Umbrella or chattra symbolizing the Universal
monarchy of the Buddha - the one who conquered the SELF. Though in its
development the stupa often became ela borate and complex, in its purest
form the plan consisted of a circle. Worship consists of walking clockwise
around a stupa, therefore the structure is surrounded by a processional
path, or the padakkhinapatha. This basic design is the inspiration for othe r
types of Buddhist monuments, including pagoda s, seen throughout Asia.
Many important stupas have become places of pilgrimage . munotes.in
Page 42
History of Buddhism
42
The emperor Asoka was the first to encourage the building of stupas. He is
said to have constructed 84,000 stupas all over his kingdom.
Archaeological excavation s have proved the existence of Asokan stupa
under most of the stupas excavated in India.
The Chinese traveller Fa -hien speaks of the alms bowl of the Buddha
which he saw at Peshawar. Huen Tsang speaks of head -dresses of prince
Siddhartha associating them w ith the vihara at Konkanpura in South India.
There are places where it is believed that Buddha has left his foot prints
for faithful to worship. Sanctuaries of different kinds have arisen in all
such places. For getting information about history of early B uddhism these
stupas prove to be a very valuable source. As they are built on either relics
or the objects used by the Buddha or to mark an important event
connected with his life or sacred spot their location can throw new light on
the history of early Bu ddhism. Apart from this it can throw light on history
of origin and development of Art and Architecture of ancient India. The
stupa architecture also reflects the technological development and the
material of construction of the period.
With time the stup a not only became the symbolic form of the
mahaparinibbana of the Buddha but also the symbolic form of the Buddha
himself, his Dhamma [teachings] and his Abhidhamma [higher teachings].
Thus, the study of the evolution of the stupa reveals the changing pha ses
of Buddhism through time.
VIHARA: The vihāra is the residential place of the monks and the nuns.
This unit of the architecture is also influenced by the philosophy, by
disciplinary rules and regulations of the monks [Vinaya] and the changing
pattern of the Buddhism. The evolution and the d evelopment of the vihāra
clearly shows the origin of the vihāra in the natural grottoes of the
mountains in case of the rock -cut architecture and in the temporary huts of
grass, self erected by the monks, in case of structural architecture. From
there they developed with the need of the Sangha, with the changed
philosophy, with the time and technology into the grand rock -cut
architecture of the Sahyādri and to the lofty well-developed monasteries of
the Nalanda and Taxila in later date .
Vihara or Buddhist monastery is an important form of institution
associated with
Buddhism and
can also be
defined as a
residence for
monks, a centre
for religious
work and
meditation and
a centre of
Buddhist learning. Reference to five kinds of dwellings (Panca -lenani)
namel y, Vihara, Addayoga, Pasada, Hammiya and Guha is found in the munotes.in
Page 43
Archaeological Sources
43
Buddhist canonical texts as fit for monks. Of these only the Vihara
(monastery) and Guha (Cave) have survived.
The monastic establishment excavated in the Nagarjunakonda valley
shows the typical layout. It consists of residential quarters of the monks, a
stupa and a chaityagruha. The living quarters of the monks called the cells
were small rooms around the central open courtyard. The similar plan is
seen for the vihara in the rock -cut architectur e of Maharashtra, with the
only difference that the central courtyard is not open to sky and the cells
were fitted with rock -cut platforms for beds and pillows. The largest rock -
cut vihara is seen at Junnar and has 20 cells around the courtyard.
From the first century CE onwards viharas also
developed into educational institutions, due to
the increasing demands for teaching. In the
later period the image of the Buddha is seen in
the central shrine of the vihara. Some Viharas
became extremely important inst itutions, some
of them evolving into major Buddhist
Universities with thousands of students, such
as Nalanda .
Epigraph ic, literary and archaeological
evidence testify to the existence of many
Buddhist Viharas in Bengal ( West Bengal and
Bangladesh ) and Bihar from the 5th century AD to the end of the 12th
century. These monasteries were generally designed in the old traditional
Kushana pattern, a square block formed by fou r rows of cells along the
four sides of an inner courtyard. They were usually built of stone or brick.
As the monastic organization developed, they became elaborate brick
structures with many adjuncts. Often, they consisted of several stories and
along the inner courtyard there usually ran a veranda supported on pillars.
In some of them a stupa or shrine with a dais appeared. Within the shrine
stood the icon of Buddha, Bodhisattva or Buddhist female deities. More or
less the same plan was followed in building monastic establ ishments in
Bengal and Bihar during the Gupta and Pala period. In course of time
monasteries became important centres of lea rning.
An idea of the plan and structure of some of the flourishing monasteries
may be found from the account of Hsuan -Tsang , who referred to the grand
monastery of po -si-po, situated about 6.5 km west of the capital city of
Pundravardhana (Mahasthan ). The monastery was famous for i ts spacious
halls and tall chambers. General Cunningham identified this vihara with
bhasu vihara. Huen -tsang also noticed the famous Lo -to-mo-chi vihara
(Raktamrittika Mahavihara) near Karnasuvarna (Rangamati, Murshidabad,
West Bengal). The site of the mon astery has been identified at Rangamati
(modern Chiruti, Murshidabad, West Bengal). A number of smaller
monastic blocks arranged on a regular plan, with other adjuncts, like
shrines, stupas, pavilions etc have been excavated from the site. munotes.in
Page 44
History of Buddhism
44
CHAITYAGRUHA / CHETIYAGHARA : There is no mention of
‘chetiyagharas ’ in the Pāli literature as such but the inscriptions and the
sculptures mention the word in the later date. Today the word stūpa and
chetiya is taken synonymously, but it was not so in the period of the
Buddha. “a glance through the pages of the Mahāprinibbāna sutta will also
bring out the difference between the stūpa and the chetiya. As a matter of
fact, the former type is used there to signify funerary monuments whereas
chetiya or chaitya conveys a sense very much akin to that of a shrine. No
less than seven chetiyas, are specifically mentioned in the
Mahāparinibbāna sutta and all these chaityas were visited by the Buddha”.
Chetiyaghara is a home of a chaitya or stūpa as the name itself suggest and
probab ly developed in later days when the need was felt for enclosed place
to sit in front of the stūpa and meditate.
Chetiyaghara plays a very important part in the Buddhist architecture, as it
a unique structure found in Buddhism which not only has different plan,
elevation, section, but is the prefect reflection of the philosophical
teachings and the changes happening through the years. It is also the best -
executed structure that fulfils the requisites of vipassana meditation in a
structural form; especially the apsidal planned vaulted roofed
chetiyaghara.
The development of chetiyagharas can be traced from the archaeological
evidences found in the structural as well as in the rock -cut ones. Structural
evidences are very inadequate due to the material of cons truction not
strong enough to sustain the time period of thousands of years. But the
rock-cut chetiyagharas are adequate in number and are in good condition
to develop the chronology as well as the origin. The Chetiyagharas of
Karle, Bhaje, Bedse, Ajanta, Pitalkhora, Ellora etc are few of the
examples.
The most important part of the evolution of the chaityagruha is the shape
of the chetiyaghara. The apsidal plan marks the beginning and end of the
structures and that too only in Buddhist architecture. No arc hitectural
evidences are found in India of apsidal plans prior to the Buddhist period.
The study of the development of the plans of the chetiyagharas are
adequate to reveal the changing phases of Buddhism in India with
reference to the different school or sects of Buddhism. munotes.in
Page 45
Archaeological Sources
45
2.2 BUDDHIST ART -SCULPTURES AND PAINTINGS
AS SOURCES
SCULPTURES: Both types of sculptures, the
sculptures in relief and the freestanding sculptures
forms the authentic source of Buddhist history. The
earliest sculptures belong t o the Mauryan period
and are the capitals and the crowning animal
figures on the Asokan pillars. The Lion capital of
Sarnath, the Sankasya Elephant capital, the
Rampurva bull capital are some of the examples of
the Maurayan sculptures which has reached its
zenith of perfection. Beside the animal figures the
sculptures of this era is also marked by the figures
of Yaksha and Yakshinis. The Didarganj a yakshini
with the bright mauryan polish is said to be one of the most beautiful
freestanding sculptures of the period.
The sculpture of the Sunga period shows the
evolution from the archaic phase to one of
maturity and is marked with the sculptures on
the stone vedikas and toranas of Bharhut, Sanchi
and Bodhgaya. Jataka stories are very cleverly
represented in a single carving but with the
method of continuous narration at the Bharhut
stupa. This shows the epitome of efficiency
reached by the artist in that period.
It is a well -known fact that in the earlier phase
of Buddhism, Buddha was not represented in the h uman form and was
worshipped in the symbolic forms. The important events in the life of the
Buddha are represented in the relief sculptures where the Bodhi tree, the
footprints, the stupa are the symbols of the Buddha himself, which is very
well depicted i n the Sanchi stupa.
The Satavahana sculpture is seen in the
Naneghat rock -cut excavation and its
evolution can be traced through the different
rock-cut excavations like the Bhaje, Karle,
Pitalkhore, Bedse and so on. The figures on
the capitals or the dono r couples at the
chaityagruhas show the development of the
Buddhist sculptures reached at that period.
Kushana period is marked by the ‘Gandhara
art’ phase and its most important contribution
to the Buddhist art was the creation of the
Buddha image. With t he transition from
Theravada to Mahayana the image of Buddha
appeared in the Gandhara and the Mathura munotes.in
Page 46
History of Buddhism
46
school simultaneously. Buddha is represented in the human form for the
first time in the history of Buddhism. The Buddha images with the
different mudras came along with the bodhisattvas.
The Amaravati school of art flourished in the south India at Amaravati
stupa and Nagarjunakonda valley. In subject matter, composition and
arrangement of figures, the Nagarjunakonda sculptures show slight
differences from those of the Amaravati, but both had great influence on
the later Indian sculptures flourished in the south India.
The Gupta period marks the height of glory of the Indian art. The
representation of the human body in fully Indian and the mastery over the
refinement and technique is seen in the sculptures. Though the Gupta
period is the revival of the
Hindu period, the Buddhist and
the Jaina art flourished
nevertheless. The Vakatakas,
the allies of the Gupta, in their
reign is the art of the later
Ajanta at tributed.
After the Gupta dynasty the
Buddhism art flourished under
the Pala dynasty. The art of this
period marks the final phase of
the classical Indian tradition.
Stone sculptures were replaced
by the metal ones.
REMARKS: the changing phases
of the Bud dhism are reflected
through the study of the
sculptures through the ages.
The earliest is marked with the
symbolic art and the image of
the Buddha is never shown.
Though the bodhisattvas were
shown they were depicted
through the inspiring Jataka
tales fulf illing the paramitas or
perfections.
The Mahayana phase of Buddhism is marked with the introduction of
image of the Buddha in the sculptural art. This was supported by the
innumerable bodhisattva figures featuring on both sides of the Buddha
image.
Thus, i n short, the study of sculptures is the source of the study of
Buddhist history directly as well as indirectly. munotes.in
Page 47
Archaeological Sources
47
PAINTINGS: There are innumerable references to painted decorations in
the Jatakas and other Buddhist literature. The earliest surviving example s
of Buddhist paintings, dating from 2nd cent B.C. are found in some of the
rock-cut chetiyagharas and viharas at Ajanta in Maharashtra. A principal
wall painting of the period is in chetiyaghara -10 which is devoted to the
illustration of Chaddanta Jataka. However, Buddhist painting seems to
have attained its maturity only during Gupta period (5th-6thcen A.D.) The
finest specimens of this period are to be found in the caves at Bagh
(central India) and Ajanta. The mural
paintings in Ajanta contain
representa tions of scenes from Buddha’s
lives, from Jataka tales etc. These stories
are represented in continuous narrative.
The mediaeval period in Eastern and
Western India was a period of intense
activity in manuscript writing. As the
authors of manuscript wante d to
embellish their books with illustrations
the use of miniature paintings came into
vogue. The miniature paintings of Pala
period prove to be consisting of
Buddhist form of art.
These paintings throw a flood of light on the history of Ancient India.
They provide information about the people, their way of living, costumes,
jewellery, architecture and many other aspects. They give information of
social, political, cultural, and religious conditions existing during those
times.
2.3 ARCHAEOLOGICAL SITES AS S OURCES
Places mentioned in the Pali literature: Gautama -the Buddha has left his
footprint on the soil of India and his mark on the soul of mankind. This
human teacher eclipsed even the heavenly gods and the places consecrated
by his presence were held in g reat veneration. Before his mahaparinirvana,
the Buddha spoke of the four places which a pious believer should visit
with faith and reverence. They are the Lumbini -vana where the Tathagata
was born; Gaya (Bodh Gaya) where he attained bodhi (enlightenment); the
Deer Park at Isipatana (Sarnath) where he proclaimed the Law for the first
time; and Kusinagara where he reached the unconditioned state of nirvana.
In the Buddhist sacred lore there are four other places which with the
above four make up the atthamah athanani (astamahasthanani) or eight
sanctified spots. They were the scenes of four of the principal miracles
that the Blessed One was said to have performed. At Sravasti, the capital
of Kosala, the Buddha gave a display of his miraculous powers to
confoun d the leader of the Tirthika sect. Next, in accordance with the
practice of the previous Buddhas, he ascended the heaven of the thirty -
three gods, preached the Abhidhamma to his deceased mother and
descended to earth at Sankasya. Rajagrha, the capital of M agadha, was the munotes.in
Page 48
History of Buddhism
48 scene of another miracle in which he tamed the mad elephant, Nalagiri,
that had been let loose by his jealous cousin, Devadatta. In a mango grove
at Vaisali, a number of monkeys offered him a bowl of honey. The famous
cities in India at tha t time were thus hallowed by their association with the
Buddha's religion.
These holy places became centres of great attraction for the pious
believers and pilgrimages were religiously undertaken to these places.
Asoka calls such pilgrimages dhammayata (dh armayatra), or tours of
piety. Many other places, too, rose into prominence as the influence of
Buddhism spread. The places of Buddhist significance are many in the
land of Buddha and in their flourishing days their sanctity, no less than
their splendour a nd magnificence, attracted visitors from far and wide.
Finding and identification of the places: though the places were
mentioned in the Literature the actual sites were not identified or found,
due to the decline and loss of Buddhism in India and the inte rim ignorance
of almost 1000 years. Sir Alexander Cunningham in the early 19th CE with
the help of the diary of Huein Tsang, the Chinese pilgrim scholar, actually
walked on the footsteps and identified the places associated with the
Buddha, with the help o f the remains of the Asokan Stupas and monolithic
pillars and the seals and coins found at the excavations on the sites. Most
of the sites associated with the Buddha were searched for and excavated
by the western scholars and identified thus like the Lumbi ni- the birth
place of the Siddharth Gautama with the help of Asokan pillar with the
inscription, the capital of Kosala and the famous capital Sravasti and the
Jetavana with the village of Saheth -Maheth and the capital city of
Kosambi on the bank of Yamuna with the help of story of Bakulathera
from the Pali literature and so on.
Thus, it is to be understood that though these places are well -known places
of pilgrimages today, they were under the ground for nearly 800 years and
gone into oblivion till the w estern scholars excavated and identified them
making them the archaeological sources of the study of the ancient
Buddhist India and history of Buddhism.
2.4 IMPORTANT BUDDHIST PLACES IN NORTHERN
INDIA:
Lumbini: Among the sacred places of Buddhism, Lumbini where the
Blessed One was born must inevitably come first. It has been identified
with the site of Rummindei, in the Nepalese Terai. As the birth -place of
the Buddha, the site grew in sanctity and importance. Many are the
establishments that rose on the si te. Very few, however, are now in
existence. Of course, there still stands at the site a pillar engraved with an
inscription commemorating the great Asoka's pilgrimage to this place in
the twentieth year after his consecration. "Here the Buddha was born",
says the emperor, and this statement proves the identity of the sanctified
spot beyond any doubt. Apart from the pillar, there is an ancient shrine
with an image representing the nativity of the Lord as described in the
sacred texts. munotes.in
Page 49
Archaeological Sources
49
The authenticity of t he
archaeological remains within the
boundaries has been confirmed
through a series of excavations
since the discovery of the Asoka
pillar in 1896. The remains of
viharas, stupas and numerous
layers of brick structures from the
3rd century BC to the presen t
century at the site of the Maya
Devi Temple are proof of Lumbini
having been a centre of pilgrimage
from early times. The
archaeological remains require
active conservation and
monitoring to ensure that the
impact of natural degradation,
influence of hum idity and the
impact of the visitors are kept
under control.
Bodh Gaya: Bodh Gaya where the Buddha attained supreme wisdom
(bodhi) lies six miles to the south of Gaya, a place of Hindu pilgrimage.
To the devout Buddhist there is no place of greater intere st or sanctity than
the holy spot ofthe Buddha's enlightenment. Sacred shrines and stately
Several interesting inscriptions have been discovered at this site, according
to which Ceylonese, Burmese and Chinese people visited this place of
pilgrimage. Two Ce ylonese inscriptions in Sanskrit tell us about one
monuments were raised all around and the account of the Chinese pilgrim,
Huein Tsang, gives us a glimpse of the past splendour of this sanctified
site.
Huein Tsang ascribes the erection of the original Bodhi shrine to Emperor
Asoka. According to one of his rock edicts, Asoka visited this place,
which is called Sambodhi in the inscription,
when he had been consecrated ten years, and it
is more than probable t hat the great emperor
constructed a shrine on this holy spot. No
vestiges of such a shrine can, however, be
found at present. Scholars are of the opinion
that the Bodhi shrine carved in a Bharhut relief
(circa 2nd century B.C.) might represent the
one erec ted by Asoka. It seems to have
consisted of a balustraded gallery enclosing
the Bodhi tree, preceded by a column of the
type on which Asoka's edicts are carved. The
original balustrades seem to have been of
wooden construction, which was later translated i nto stone. The stately
structure, which we see nowadays, is a later erection. This temple has been
restored and renovated many times. From the description of Huein Tsang munotes.in
Page 50
History of Buddhism
50 it appears that the temple, essentially in its present shape and appearance,
existed a lready in the seventh century A.D.
As it now stands, the Mahabodhi temple at Bodh Gaya is approximately
160 feet high and consists of a straight pyramidal tower surmounted by a
stupa, complete with the harmika and the top with a fluted amalaka -like
lower m ember. The tower has angle amalakas at the corners, demarcating
its different stages. The entrance porch, evidently later than the original
temple, is on the east. Each of the four sides of the tower presents several
tiers of niches, while the front face h as a tall lancet opening for the
admission of light into the sanctum. At the base of the tower there rises a
turret at each of the four corners, a miniature replica of the main spire.
The temple enshrines a great gilded figure of the Blessed One touching t he
earth which symbolizes the supreme event of enlightenment. Along the
northern side of the temple, there is a narrow masonry platform raised
about four feet above the ground. This is known as the "jewel shrine of the
walk" or the Buddha's Promenade (cank ama), where after attaining
enlightenment, the Great Teacher is said to have spent a week walking to
and fro in deep meditation. At the points where he set his feet, there are
sculptured ornaments representing the miraculous blossoms which are said
to have sprung up in his footsteps. Passing along this promenade and to
the west of the temple stands the Bodhi tree and the holy spot of
enlightenment, now marked by a red sandstone slab, representing the
Vajrasana on which the Master is said to have reached Per fect Wisdom.
The original Mahabodhi shrine, as represented in the early reliefs, is
portrayed as enclosing this holy spot including the Bodhi tree. The idea of
erecting a temple with a lofty conical tower necessitated its erection a little
to the east of t his holy spot so that the holy spot and the Bodhi tree now
stand at the back of the temple.
Around the temple lie innumerable remains of which the most important
are portions of the stone railing which represent two different periods of
construction, the earlier going back to about the 2nd century B.C. and the
latter to the early Gupta period. Interesting carvings are still to be seen on
these rail posts, and of these the figure of Indra as Santi, and that of Surya,
the Sun god, drawn by a four -horsed char iot, are noteworthy. Beautiful
sculptures and richly decorated votive stupas, scattered all round, still
continue to attract the admiring gaze of pilgrims and visitors. The
residence of the Mahanta, who was for a long time in charge of the temple
precincts , is close to the great temple and, like the sculpture shed nearby,
is a store -house of fine sculptures and other relics which once embellished
this holy spot. In the immediate vicinity are situated seven sacred sites,
which, according to tradition, were i dentical with those where the Lord is
said to have passed seven tranquil weeks in the enjoyment of his
Buddhahood. munotes.in
Page 51
Archaeological Sources
51
Sarnath: Sarnath marks the birth of the religion of Buddha. Hence it
became a great centre of Buddhist activities and remained so for more t han
a millennium and a half. The
inscriptions refer to the site as the
"Monastery of the Turning of the
Wheel of Righteousness"
(Saddharma -cakra -pravartana vihara)
by which name this sacred place was
known to ancient Buddhist writers.
Though very little is known of the
history of the Deer Park during the
early centuries of Buddhism, the
place acquired celebrity, like the
other holy places of Buddhism, from
the time of Asoka. This saintly
monarch erected a series of
monuments, including a pillar
inscribed wi th an edict warning the
resident monks and nuns against
creating schisms in the church. The
Chinese pilgrims, Fa -hien and Yuan
Chwang, visited the place in the 5th
and 7th centuries A.D. respectively,
and left us valuable information regarding this importa nt site. In later
periods also, the site grew in size and prosperity and inscriptions and other
evidence relate to the building of new shrines and edifices, as well as to
the renovation of old ones, one of the latest being the Temple of the Wheel
of the La w founded by Kumaradevi, one of the queens of King Govinda -
candra of Kanauj, in the first half of the 12th century A.D.
Soon after, the place was destroyed, presumably by the armies of
Muhammad Ghori., There is evidence of earlier vandalism, once probably
by the Hunas and later during the sacking of Banaras by Sultan Mahmud
of Ghazni. Such damage, however, was immediately repaired by pious
devotees, but this final catastrophe brought waste and desolation to the
prosperous establishments.
The ruins of Sarnat h cover an extensive area. The Archaeological
Department has done a good deal of excavation at the site and a number of
interesting monuments and sculptures of exquisite beauty and
workmanship have come to light. As one approaches the site from
Banaras, th e first landmark that attracts the eye is a lofty mound of brick -
work, locally known as the Chaukhandi, surmounted by an octagonal
tower at the top. The mound represents the ruins of a stupa on a terraced
basement erected to mark the spot where the Buddha, on his way from
Gaya to Isipatana, first met his five former comrades who were soon to
become converts to his Faith.
Half a mile to the north is the site of the Deer Park, which must have had
imposing buildings in the days of its pristine greatness. All i s now in ruins,
save a battered structure, the Dhamekh stupa, which rears its head to a munotes.in
Page 52
History of Buddhism
52
height of nearly 150 feet above the surrounding country. The ruins have
been laid bare by the spade of the archaeologists and the site, as exposed,
shows that temples a nd stupas occupied the central position with
monasteries in the area around them. They belong to different periods of
construction, the earliest going back to the days of Asoka. Traces of
successive restorations and renovations are also evident in some of the
important buildings.
The Asoka stupa,
seen by Yuan
Chwang, has been
identified with the
ruins of a large brick
stupa, commonly
known as Jagat
Singh's stupa after
Jagat Singh, the
Diwan of Raja Chait
Singh of Banaras. He
dismantled it in 1794
for bri cks for the
construction of a market in Banaras. The site of this stupa probably marks
the spot where the Buddha delivered his first discourse and thus literally
turned the Wheel of the Law. A little farther to the north stands the broken
stump of the Asok a pillar, the magnificent Lion Capital of which may now
be seen in the Archaeological Museum nearby. On the east may be seen
the ruins of a temple, designated the main shrine, which must date from
the Gupta period, if not earlier.
Around the main shrine th ere is a paved court with a similar approach
from the east. In this court are found innumerable remains of stupas of
various shapes and sometimes also of shrines, the remnants of pious
benefactions of votaries and pilgrims who flocked to this holy spot. On the
north and south were ranged monastic establishments.
Among the ruins at Sarnath, the most imposing is no doubt the Dhamekh
stupa situated at the south -east corner of the site. Battered though it is, it
still stands 143 ft. high from its original foun dations. Indeed, it is a solid
structure, built of massive blocks of stone at the lower stage and of brick,
probably faced with stone, at the upper. It is of cylindrical shape and is
relieved in the lower section by eight projecting bays, each with a large
niche originally containing an image. This lower section has a broad belt
of carved ornamentation of intricate geometric pattern with floral
arabesques above and below it. The modern name, Dhamekh, is probably
derived from the Sanskrit dharmeksa, meaning "the pondering of the
Law", and since it is in a line with the Dharmarajika stupa of Asoka which
stands due west of it, it must have been an important, monument. The
original structure on this spot also possibly dated from the days of Asoka. munotes.in
Page 53
Archaeological Sources
53
Apart from th e ruins and relics of the past, a place of modern interest is
furnished by the Mulagandhakuti Vihara, erected by the Mahabodhi
Society where are enshrined certain Buddhist relics discovered at
Taksasila (Taxila), Nagarjunakonda and Mirpur -khas in Sindh.
The antiquities so far discovered in
the ruins are numerous and consist of
sculptures, bas -reliefs, rail fragments,
terra cotta figurines, seals and
sealings, inscriptions, pottery vessels,
and various other objects. With very
few exceptions, they pertain t o the
Buddhist religion and cover a period
of approximately 1.500 years, from
the 3rd century B.C. to the 12th
century A.D. They have been housed
in a neat little Museum and a
sculpture shed, situated near the
ruins, which well repays a visit. The
Lion Cap ital, originally surmounting
the Asoka pillar, now occupies a
place of honour in the Museum. It
consists of four addorsed lions,
supported on an abacus over a bell -
shaped lower member. The capital was originally crowned by a wheel, the
fragments of which h ave been recovered from the ruins. Symbolical of
India's message of peace and goodwill to the world, the capital now forms
the crest of resurgent India.
One of the foremost of the sculptures in the Museum is the famous
sandstone image of the Master in the act of setting the wheel of the Law in
motion (dharmacakra -pravartana -mudra), which is a masterpiece of Indian
plastic art.
Kusinagara: Kusinagara or Kusinara is sacred to Buddhists as it was the
place where under a grove of sal trees the Lord passed in to nirvana in his
eightieth year. The
site has been
identified with
Kasia in the
Gorakhpur district
of Uttar Pradesh.
Like the other
sacred places
connected with the
eventful life of the
Master, Kusinara rose to be an important place of pilgrimage and in the
course of time was covered with sacred shrines and monasteries. For
reasons unknown, however, the place was deserted early in its history, and
both Fa -hien and Yuan Chwang note the utter ruin and desolation of this munotes.in
Page 54
History of Buddhism
54
once important site. The remains that have been partially laid bare by
excavations are extremely fragmentary, but the identity of the place with
the site of the mahaparinirvana is settled beyond doubt by the discovery of
inscriptions referring to the Parinirvana Caitya. The stupa of parinirva na
which Asoka is said to have built has not yet been brought to light. The
Parinirvana Caitya to which the inscriptions refer dates from the Gupta
period and it is possible that the Asoka stupa lies buried under the later
construction. Among the other sac red edifices that still remain may be
mentioned the Matha Kunwar ka Kot which enshrines a large recumbent
figure of the Buddha in the state of nirvana. The image was found in
fragments and has been skilfully restored by Mr. Carlleyle. The great
stupa whic h stood on the spot where the body of the Lord was cremated
and where the relics of the Master were divided into eight equal portions is
probably represented by a large mound locally known as Ramabhar. This
mound has only been partially examined and a more systematic
exploration is expected to bring to light important material relating to the
history of this venerable spot.
Sravasti: Sravasti (modern Saheth -Maheth in U.P.), the capital of the
ancient kingdom of Kosala, was sacred to the Buddhists, because it was
here that the Master, in accordance with the practice of the previous
Buddhas, performed the greatest of his miracles. It was here that the
Buddha had to take part in a contest of
miraculous feats with the Tirthikas before
King Prasenajit of Kosala and the
assembled audience. The Buddha took his
seat on a thousand petalled lotus and
created multiple representations of
himself which went up to the highest
heaven. The heretical teachers
discomfited at this miraculous event dared
not show their own feat s and were finally
confounded by a violent thunderstorm and
obliged to run away. The supreme
position of the Master was thus vindicated
and he preached the Law before a huge assemblage of people that had
come to witness the miracle. The Sravasti episode ha s been a favourite
theme in Buddhist art from very early times. munotes.in
Page 55
Archaeological Sources
55
Even from the days of the Buddha, Sravasti was an active centre of
Buddhism and it was here that
the merchant Anathapindika
built, in the garden of Prince
Jeta purchased at a fabulous
price in gold, a large monastery
for the reception of the Master.
The story of its purchase and its
eventual presentation to the
Lord was a favourite theme in
early Buddhist art. In later times
also shrines and monasteries
arose on this sacred spot which
continu ed to be a flourishing
centre of the Buddhist faith for a
long time.
Saheth -Maheth consists of two
distinct sites. The larger one,
Maheth, spreads over about 400
acres and has been identified
with the remains of the city proper. Saheth, covering about 32 acres and
lying about a quarter of a mile to the south -west, is the site of the Jetavana
monastery. The excavations on the former site have laid bare the remains
of the massive gates of the city and the ruins of other structures, indicating
the prosperous state of the city in days gone by. The latter, sanctified by
the Master's association, rose to be an important place of pilgrimage and
numerous shrines, stupas and monasteries were built in it. The remains so
far brought to light date approximately from t he Mauryan epoch down to
the decadent days of Buddhism in
the 12th century A.D. One of the
earliest stupas, the original
foundation of which may go back
to the 3rd century B.C., if not
earlier, contained some bone
relics, probably those of the
Master himse lf. A colossal statue
of the Master was found at the
site. One of the latest patrons of
the establishment was
Kumaradevi, the queen of
Govindacandra, the Gadhavala
king of Kanauj, who donated
some land for the maintenance of
the Jetavana monastery in the y ear
1128 -29 A.D.
Sankasya: Another holy spot
connected with the life of the
Master was Sankasya (Sankisa -
Basantapur, Etah district, Uttar munotes.in
Page 56
History of Buddhism
56
Pradesh) where the Buddha is said to have descended to earth from the
Trayastrimsa heaven (Heaven of the Thirty -three Gods) where he went to
preach the Abhidharma to his mother and other gods. This event is said to
have occurred after the Great Miracle was performed at Sravasti, as it was
an immutable law that all Buddhas should resort to the Heaven of the
Thirty -three G ods after they had performed their greatest miracles.
According to Buddhist legend, the Lord came down by a triple ladder,
accompanied by the gods, Brahma and Sakra, and the incident forms a
favourite motif in Buddhist art. Owing to this sacred association , Sankasya
came to be an important place of pilgrimage, and important shrines, stupas
and monasteries were raised on the site in the heyday of Buddhism. Both
Fa-hien and Yuan Chwang visited the place and left interesting accounts
of the important monuments . Through long neglect, however, all is now in
crumbling ruins. The accounts of the Chinese pilgrims also are too meagre
to admit of any proper identification of the remains extant. The present
village is perched on a mound, locally known as the fort, 41 f eet high and
with an area, 1,500 feet by 1,000. A quarter of a mile to the south is
another mound, composed of solid brickwork and surmounted by a temple
dedicated to Bisari Devi.
Other mounds containing masses of brickwork may be seen scattered
around an d there are also the remains of an earthen rampart over 3 miles in
circumference. The trial diggings, undertaken long ago by Cunningham,
indicate the extremely fragmentary nature of the remains and of the urgent
necessity of more systematic explorations. T he Elephant Capital that once
surmounted a column is an important relic of the days of Asoka and
further explorations are expected to lay bare important material which has
relevance to the history of this site.
Rajagrha: Rajagrha, (modern
Rajgir in the Pa tna district of
Bihar), the capital of the
powerful state of Magadha,
was sacred to the Buddhists
for more than one reason. Not
only did the Master go into a
retreat several times in this
famous city, but it was also the
place where Devadatta, his
wicked c ousin, made several
attempts on his life. Moreover,
in this city, in the Sattapanni
(Saptaparni) cave of the
Vaibhara hill, was held the
first Buddhist Council (Sangiti) just after the parinirvana.
The remains of the ancient city are few and far between. T he site appears
to have suffered much at the hands of time. The ruins indicate that the
followers of different religious denominations live here. The Buddhist
remains, except for stray and isolated images, are scanty, and it is not
impossible that the visi ble monuments were denuded partly through munotes.in
Page 57
Archaeological Sources
57
religious animosities. Even the identification of the Sattapanni cave, the
site of the first Council, is not beyond doubt. According to the canonical
texts, the cave was situated on the northern fringe of the Vaibh ara hill and
Stein may be right when he identifies the site with the large terrace with a
group of cells at the back in a semi -circular bend of the rock on the
northern scarp. A remarkable structure, known as Jarasandha ki Baithak,
on the eastern slope of the Vaibhara hill, with irregular cells at the sides
has been identified by some with the residence of Pippala. Some of the
Pali texts describes the Pippala cave as the residence of Mahakasyapa, the
organizer of the First Council. From the cyclopaean mason ry, analogous to
that of the city walls and its bastioned gateways, this erection appears,
however, to be more military than secular or religious in character. A
mound to the west of the citadel is usually connected with a stupa, which,
according to Fa -hien, was built by Ajatasatru, and by Asoka according to
Yuan Chwang. Trial diggings on this mound have exposed several strata,
none of which, however, can be traced back to the pre -Christian epoch.
The cave, called the Sonbhandar, on the southern scrap of th e Vaibhara
hill might have been a Buddhist excavation, though the possibility of its
having been a Jaina establishment cannot altogether be ruled out. The
Grdhrakuta mountain which was a favourite resort of the Buddha, is not
far from the city.
Vaisali: The city of Vaisali (Basarh in the Muzaffarpur district of Bihar),
the capital of the powerful Licchavi clan, was a stronghold of Buddhism in
the early days. Gautama Buddha is
said to have visited it three times
during his lifetime. In one of these
visits several monkeys are said to
have offered the Lord a bowl of
honey, an incident mentioned
among the eight great events in the
life of the Master. It was here again
that the Buddha announced his
approaching nirvana, and after the
nirvana the Licchavis are sa id to
have erected a stupa over their
share of the remains of the Master.
A little over a hundred years after
the nirvana, the Second Buddhist Council was held here. The most
interesting finds consist of a large number of clay seals, official and
private, the latter bearing the names of individuals or guilds of merchants,
bankers and traders. The official seals indicate that Vaisali was an
important administrative headquarters in the Gupta period, and an
interesting seal, engraved in characters of the Maury a period, refers to the
patrol outpost at Vaisali.
The Chinese pilgrims, Fa -hien and Yuan Chwang, visited Vaisali in the
course of their travels. The latter described the city as covering an area of
10 to 12 square miles. He wrote that, within and without and all around the
town of Vaisali, the sacred monuments were so numerous that it was munotes.in
Page 58
History of Buddhism
58
difficult to mention them all. Unfortunately, the area is now practically
denuded of any visible remains of religious edifices.
At Kolhua, two miles to the north -west of Raja Bisal ka Gadh, there stands
a monolithic pillar (locally known as Bhimsen's Lath) of highly polished
sandstone surmounted by a bell -shaped capital that supports the sedent
figure of a lion on a square abacus. It is about 22 feet above the present
ground level, a considerable portion having sunk underground in the
course of time. In style it resembles the edict pillars of Asoka, but
diggings round the shaft have failed to reveal any Asokan inscription.
Nevertheless, it can be identified with one of the Asoka pillars mentioned
by Yuan Chwang at the site of ancient Vaisali. The line of pillars in the
Champaran and Muzaffarpur districts —at Ramapurva, LauriyaAraraj,
LauriyaNandangadh, and Kolhua —is believed to have marked the stages
of a royal journey from P ataliputra to Lumbini which Asoka undertook in
the 20th year of his consecration. Nearby to the south, there is a small tank,
called Rama -kunda, identified by Cunningham with the ancient Markata -
hrada (monkey's tank), believed to have been dug by a colony of monkeys
for the use of the Buddha. To the north -west there is a ruined mound, at
present only 15 feet high and with a diameter of about 65 feet at the base,
which has been identified with the remains of the Asoka stupa mentioned
by Yuan Chwang. On the s ummit of this mound stands a modern brick
temple enshrining a medieval image of the Buddha.
It will not be out of place to recount also a few other memorable sites of
Buddhism, the sites of sacred shrines, stupas and monasteries. In the
course of the sprea d of Buddhism in India, such sites, though not
particularly associated with the life and legend of the Buddha, rose into
prominence on account of the imposing monuments that were raised in
and around them.
Of these, Sanchi in the former
Bhopal State is i mportant as the
site of one of the earliest of the
stupas, which later grew into an
important centre of Buddhist
monuments. Taksasila, (modern
Taxila), now in West Pakistan, also
rose to be a very prominent site in
the early days. Kausambi, the
capital cit y of the Vatsa kingdom,
was an early centre of Buddhism,
and it was here that the famous
Ghositarama Vihara stood. The
remains of this monastery have
been laid bare in the recent
excavation of Kosaba, the site of
ancient Kausambi, while in the
medieval per iod the Nalanda
monasteries in Bihar were famous
throughout the Buddhist world of munotes.in
Page 59
Archaeological Sources
59
that time. In the days when Buddhism flourished, many other sites, too,
became important sites of the good faith (Saddharma).
Sanchi: Sanchi (549 miles from Mumbai in MP) is the site of the most
extensive Buddhist remains now known in India. The site had no apparent
connection with the traditional history of Gautama Buddha; the place is
scarcely mentioned in Buddhist literature. Even the itineraries of the
Chinese pilgrims, w hich are a mine of information about the other ancient
centres of Buddhism, do not refer to this site at all. It is surprising
therefore that the monuments at Sanchi should now form the most
magnificent and perfect examples of early Buddhist art in India. There
seems to be considerable force in the view that Sanchi is the modern
representative of Cetiyagiri of the Ceylonese Chronicles, which was
situated in the neighbourhood of Vidisa. It is connected with the story of
Asoka's marriage with a merchant's dau ghter and the erection of a
monastery on the hill where Mahendra, Asoka's son by that marriage, is
said to have halted on the
way to his proselytizing
mission in Ceylon.
Whether the story is true
or not, the fact remains
that the earliest
monuments at Sanc hi date
from the time of Asoka
and it is not impossible
that it was the patronage of
this Constantine of
Buddhism which made the
place an active centre of the religion of Gautama Buddha and was
responsible for the splendour of the site in days gone by.
Most of the monuments are situated on a plateau on the hill top which was
enclosed by a wall of solid stone about 1100 A.D. Of the stupas, there are
many dating from the 3rd century B.C. They vary in size ranging from the
Great Stupa that measures 100 feet in diameter at the base and has a vast,
imposing dome nearly 50 feet high to miniature ones no more than a foot
high. Originally built of brick in the time of Asoka, the Great Stupa was
enlarged to nearly twice its previous size, and faced with stone, perh aps a
century later, when the massive balustrade and the four imposing
gateways were added. These gateways (toranas) on the four cardinal faces
constitute, with their richly
carved decorations, a most
striking contrast with the
simplicity of the structure
behind. All the four
gateways are of similar
design, and the technique
employed in their
construction shows that
they were more the work
of carpenters than of munotes.in
Page 60
History of Buddhism
60
stonemasons. The gateways, with columns and superstructures, are richly
carved with bas -reliefs i llustrating the Jataka tales, scenes in the life of the
Master, and important events in the subsequent history of the Faith.
Reference may be made to one singular relief panel in an architrave of one
of the gateways which represents the visit of Asoka to t he Bodhi tree at
Bodh Gaya. The greatest patron of Buddhism has not been portrayed in
any other monument in India. This portrait of the Emperor may not be
authentic, but this unique representation of one of the greatest figures of
Indian history must be ch erished by all his countrymen.
Of the many other stupas on this site, three are especially noteworthy. One
of these, stupa No. 3, is to the north -east of the Great Stupa and although
smaller is of almost identical design. In the relic chamber of this stup a.
General Cunningham discovered the relics of Sariputta and
Mahamoggallana, two of the famous disciples of the Lord, which were
recently brought back from London for consecration in a new shrine at
Sanchi. Another small stupa, near the foot of the hill on the western side,
enshrined the relics of Kashyapa and Moggaliputta, well -known Buddhist
apostles of the 3rd century B.C. In the surrounding region, groups of
stupas lie scattered and of these a few have proved to be of particular
sanctity on account of t he relics enshrined in them. Of more historical
value are the battered remains of the Asoka pillar, with its capital of four
lions back to back. It is situated
close to the south gate of the Great
Stupa at Sanchi. On its broken
stump one can still see the edict in
which the Emperor forbids in
strong terms any schism in the
Church. Its lustrous polish, its
design and style place it with
similar edict pillars of Asoka. The
chief fascination of Sanchi no
doubt rests on these grand old
stupas, not only on accou nt of
their sanctity but also because of
their rich and elaborate carvings.
This fascination is further
enhanced by the shrines and
monasteries that cluster around
them and give a vivid picture of
monastic life on this peaceful hill
top. Among these, the m ost
noteworthy is the Caitya Hall
(Temple No. 18), situated directly
opposite the south gateway of the
Great Stupa. And is especially
interesting as one of the few
examples of this kind of structural edifice.
Another structure recalling the classic temple s of Greece may be seen in a
tiny and unpretentious shrine (Temple No. 17), consisting of nothing more munotes.in
Page 61
Archaeological Sources
61
than a simple flat -roofed square chamber with a pillared portico in front.
Though modest in dimensions, its structural propriety, symmetry and
proportion s, appreciation for plane surfaces and restraint in ornament may
very well compare with the best architectural creations of classical Greece.
Of the monasteries at Sanchi, there are five examples and they date from
the 4th to the 12th century A.D. The earl ier ones, once occupying the site,
were built of wood and have perished or been buried under the
foundations of later structures. Those that have survived, or are now
exposed to view, are built more or less on the usual plan of an open
quadrangular court s urrounded by ranges of two -storeyed apartments.
The incomparable monuments of Sanchi were rescued from centuries of
oblivion as early as 1818 and a host of scholars and archaeologists have
tried to resuscitate this memorable site of the past. The major par t of the
exploration and restoration work goes to the credit of Sir John Marshall, a
former Director General of Archaeology in India, who has not only
excavated the numerous remains, but also recreated the structures.
Nalanda: The far -famed monastic estab lishments at Nalanda (Bargaon
near Rajgir) were of supreme importance in
the history of latter -day Buddhism.
According to tradition, the place was visited
several times by the Buddha and the history
of the monastic establishments can be traced
back to the days of Asoka. But excavations
have not yet revealed any proof that it was
occupied prior to the time of the Guptas; and
inscriptions, seals and other remains,
coupled with references in literature provide
a glimpse of the flourishing state of this
famous monastic site from the 5th to the end
of the 12th century A.D. It was at this monastery that the celebrated
Chinese pilgrim, Yuan Chwang, stayed for some time. He gives a detailed
and graphic account of the different establishments with as many as
10,000 i nmates, their rules and practices. He also mentions Harsa and
several of his predecessors as beneficent patrons of this institution. I -tsing,
another Chinese traveller, has also left us a picture of the life led by the
Nalanda monks, who were maintained by 200 villages donated by
different kings. Nalanda was known throughout the Buddhist world of that
time for its learned and versatile teachers, and the names of
AcaryaSilabhadra, Santaraksita, and Atisa or Dipankara, shining
luminaries among a galaxy of man y others, conjure up a vision of the
supreme eminence of the Nalanda Mahavihara throughout its prosperous
history.
The ruins of Nalanda extend over a large area. The structures exposed to
view represent only a part of the extensive establishment and consi st of
monastic sites, stupa sites and temple sites. Lengthwise they extend from
south to north, the monasteries on the eastern flank and the stupas and the
temples on the west. The monasteries were all built on more or less the munotes.in
Page 62
History of Buddhism
62
same plan in each case, with rows of cells preceded by a corridor round a
central courtyard and a shrine against the back wall, opposite the entrance.
Different strata, accumulated one above the other, are clearly seen and
indicate successive repairs and renovations. There is also ev idence that
these monasteries were storeyed structures; and they convey, even in their
ruins, a memory of their imposing and glorious past.
Stupa site No. 3 represents a huge structure standing in the middle of a
court on the south -western flank, surrounde d by a number of votive
stupas.
To the north of this stupa and in the same alignment, there have been
exposed structures each of which consists of a temple erected directly over
the remains of an earlier one.
In the Museum nearby are deposited numerous scu lptures and other
antiquities recovered during the excavations, and these, by their great
variety and fine workmanship, are most impressive.
The wealth of epigraphic material is no less telling. It includes copper -
plate and stone inscriptions and inscript ions on bricks and terra -cotta seals.
Among the
latter, we have
the official
seal belonging
to the
community of
venerable
monks of the
great
monastery.
The Buddhism
that was
practised at
Nalanda and
other
contemporary
institutions in Bengal and Bihar was n o longer the simple Hinayana; nor
was it the Mahayana of the early days. It was strongly imbued with ideas
of Tantrism not far removed from Tantric Brahmanism. The Muslim
invasion dealt a death blow to these cloistered strongholds and the
flickering remain s of the religion of Gautama Buddha, which had been so
transformed as to have been absorbed, almost unawares, into modern
Hinduism.
2.5 IMPORTANT BUDDHIST PLACES IN WESTERN
INDIA:
It cannot be said with certainty when Buddhism spread to Saurashtra.
However , there seems to be no reason to suppose that any form of munotes.in
Page 63
Archaeological Sources
63
Buddhism existed in the province before Asoka sent his missionaries to
propagate it. He had one of his edicts incised on a rock at the foot of
Mount Girnar near Junagadh in the heart of the province . Buddhism soon
spread in the province as a result of his activities and several Buddhist
caves have been excavated in the southern and south -eastern parts of
Saurashtra. From their extremely simple architecture and from the general
absence of sculpture, i t would seem that they belonged to a very early
period, probably the second century B.C., if not earlier.
Junagadh: Junagadh, the capital of the province, which owing to the
presence of the Asoka edict had already become famous among Buddhists,
became a c entre of attraction for them. In the vicinity of Girnar Hills, we
find now
on a huge
rock the
full text of
what are
known as
the
Fourteen
Rock
Edicts. The
text
inscribed in Brahmi characters on this rock is remarkably well preserved.
Naturally, the most im portant of the caves excavated in Saurashtra are in
and around Junagadh. They must have been very numerous and continued
to be important at least up to the middle of the seventh century, for while
visiting Junagadh, Yuan Chwang had noticed at least fifty c onvents with at
least three thousand monks of the Sthavira sect.
These caves fall into three groups, namely, those in Junagadh proper,
those in Uparkot and those called Khapra -khodia, close to the town. The
caves at Junagadh have two to three storeys and have been excavated in
three stages. Two of them measure e28'xl6' and 26'x20'. Among the caves
in Uparkot, which was the citadel of the old city, the caitya windows, the
deep tanks, measuring seventeen feet square, and the two wells, popularly
called Adcdi vav and Navaghan -vav, are the most interesting. One of the
three Khaprakhodia caves, locally known as Khanjar -mahal, measures
250' x 80'. The other is 38' square, and the third measures 61' x 60'. The
second and the third caves have four and sixteen heavy pillars
respectively. No inscription has been found in any of the caves.
One can imagine from the evidence on the spot that in early times large
monasteries must have existed at Junagadh and mount Girnar. The
remains of two brick -built stupas have recently been exposed at Intwa on a
hill about three miles away from Asoka's edict. The only inscribed object
found there is a baked clay seal belonging to a bhiksusangha which
resided in the vihara of Maharaja Rudrasena. This king was most probably
Rudrasena I of the Ksatrapa family who ruled from 199 to 222 A.D. munotes.in
Page 64
History of Buddhism
64
Besides Junagadh, many places have become important in Saurashtra
owing to the Buddhist caves found there.
Talaja: Besides Junagadh, Talaja, thirty^ miles south of Bhavanagar near
the mouth of the Satru njaya river, also seems to have been a great
Buddhist centre. There are 36 caves and a tank measuring 15' x 20' One of
the largest of
the caves is
locally
known as the
Ebhal -
mandap and
is 75' x 67 ½'
and 17 ½’
high. It had
four
octagonal pillars but no ce lls. One of the caves had a dagoba. The
simplicity of the arrangement and the complete absence of sculptures in
the caves show that they belonged to an early date, probably only a little
later than the reign of Asoka.
Sana: The caves at Sanah, which is to the south -west of Tajaja and sixteen
miles north of Una, are important. Both sides of the hill are honeycombed
with more than 62 caves. They are of a plain type and well supplied with
tanks for water. The largest of them is locally known as Ebhal -mandap
and measures 68 ½' x 61' x 16 ½’. It has six pillars in front but none
inside. Although the caves in Saurashtra are among the most ancient, they
do not possess the interest that attaches to many of the same period found
elsewhere. Among the numerous caves t here is not a single caitya cave
which can be compared with the caves of this class in other parts of the
country. The viharas, too, are very simple and do not show any important
architectural features.
Devnimori , or Dev-ni-Mori , is a Buddhist archaeologi cal site in
northern Gujarat , about 2 kms (1.2 mi) from the city of Shamlaji , in
the Aravalli District of
northern Gujarat , India . The site is
variously dated to the 3 rd or 4th
century CE, or circa 400 CE. Its
location was associated with trade
routes and caravans in the area of
Gujarat. Site excavations have
yielded Buddhist artifacts dated prior
to 8th -century in the lowest layer,
three relics caskets were retrieved
from the stupa. One of these caskets
bears an inscription which mentions
a date: the 127th year in the reign
of Western Satrap ruler Rudrasena : munotes.in
Page 65
Archaeological Sources
65
"In the year 127 of the Kathika kings, when king Rudrasena was ruling,
the erection of this stupa, which wa s banner of this earth, was done. It was
the 5th day of Bhadrapada ."
Curiously enough, we do not come across any place of Buddhist interest in
Gujarat proper. Only a solitary place name d Kampilya, near Navasarl,
seems to have been of some importance. A copper -plate inscription of the
Rastra -kuta king, Dantivarman of Gujarat, dated S. 789 (867 A.D.),
records that, after bathing in the river Puravi (modern Purna in the Surat
district), the king donated lands at the request of the monk, Sthiramati, in
favour of the Kampilya vihara, where there lived five hundred monks of
the Sangha of Sindhu Desa. Another inscription of the Rastrakuta king,
Dharavarsa, records a similar grant to the same mon astery in S. 806 (884
A.D.). It seems that the Buddhist community migrated from Sindh,
presumably for fear of the Muslims and founded a vihara at Kampilya
which was lready known as a sacred place.
Rock -cut archaeological sites of Maharashtra: Buddhism was most
popular in Maharashtra from the time of Asoka who sent Buddhist
missionaries to preach there and had one
of his edicts engraved on a rock at Sopara
on the West Coast. From this time, right
up to the decline and disappearance of
Buddhism, Maharashtr a continued to be
favourably inclined towards Buddhism.
Consequently, a number of Buddhist
places of interest are to be found in the
province. It is well known that, just as
Buddhist structural monasteries were built above ground in flat regions,
Buddhist rock-cut sanctuaries were always excavated underground in hilly
tracts. The latter could not therefore be at places sanctified by the
association of the Buddha or of Buddhist saints. The Sahyadri mountain in
western Maharashtra with its hard trap was best suited for rock -cut
architecture. It was accordingly honeycombed with cells at every possible
spot, so that the majority of the Buddhist caves in India are found in
western Maharashtra. It was also customary in ancient times to adorn these
caves with mural paintings. The skill
involved in rock -cut architecture and its
decoration was held in such esteem that
the masons who excavated the caves and
the artists who decorated them were
rewarded with gifts of land as is evident
from some of the inscriptions.
The places in Maharashtra which
assumed great importance in Buddhist
times owing to their rock -cut
architecture are Bhaje, Kondane,
Pitalkhore, Ajanta, Bedse, Nasik, Karle,
Kanheri and Ellora (Verul). munotes.in
Page 66
History of Buddhism
66
Bhaje: The earliest caitya hall, dating from the second c entury B.C., is
found at Bhaje. The inward slope of the pillars, the wooden roof girders
and the free use of timber show that this hall was an imitation of a wooden
prototype. The actual use of wood in rock -cut architecture is a special
feature of the earl ier period. The octagonal pillars near the walls are plain.
Traces of paintings on the pillars and figures of the Buddha attended by
chauri -bearers are still discernible. Sculptures of Surya and royal
personages riding on elephants can also be found.
Kond ane: The Buddhist
caves at Kondane, which is
seven miles from Karjat,
are of slightly later date
than those at Bhaje. The
facade pillars are in stone
instead of wood. The caitya
hall is one of the earliest
and is an important
landmark in the
development of rock-cut
architecture. The vihara is unique with decorated cell doors and the
sculptor of yaksha is identified as Balaka -the student of kanha, who was
the sculptor at Pitalkhore.
Kanheri: There are more than one hundred caves at Kanheri which was
also a large monastic establishment. From a number of inscriptions found
here, dating from the second century A.D. to modern times, a more or less
connected history of the place can be reconstructed. The beginning of the
caves can be attributed to the reign of G autamiputraSatakarni about 180
A.D. Many excavations and sculptures were added from time to time. The
introduction of the Buddha image in the establishment is shown by a
fourth century inscription recording the dedication of a Buddha image by a
certain Bud dhaghosa. The
Shilahar rulers of Puri, who
were feudatories of the
Rastrakuta sovereigns, took
a special interest in the
Buddhist establishment at
Kanheri and made liberal
donations to it as recorded
in their copper -plate grants
dated S. 765, 775 and 799.
Inscriptions of S. 913, 921
and 931 further show that the Buddhist monks still continued to occupy
the caves. Amodern Japanese inscription of a Buddhist pilgrim of the
Nichirensect engraved on the walls of Cave No. 66 testifies to the
continued importance of the caves even in modern times.Some
inscriptions found in Kanheri incidentally tell us of the Buddhist viharas
situated at Kalyan and near Paithan, of which we know nothing from other
sources. munotes.in
Page 67
Archaeological Sources
67
Ellora (Verul) At Ellora can be found the most wonderful c aves in the
world, mountains cut into colossal sanctuaries. Of the thirty -four caves,
the twelve to the south are
Buddhist while the
remaining are Brahmanical
or Jaina. The Buddhist
caves are the earliest,
dating from 450 to 650
A.D. The entrance to the
hall lies through a large
open court. The caitya
hall, which is called the
Visvakarma Cave,
measures forty -eight square feet. A huge image of the Buddha flanked by
attendants and flying figures is seated on a lion throne in a projecting arch
of the stupa. T here are a number of Buddha and Bodhisattva images. Two
of the monasteries with wide courtyards in front are three -storeyed and
rise to a height of 50'. These impressive structures and their execution
show remarkable ingenuity.
Pitalkhore: The Pitalkhor e Caves, in the Satmala range of the Western
Ghats of
Maharashtra , are an
ancient Buddhist site
consisting of
14 rock-cut cave
monuments which
date back to the 3rd
century BCE, making
them one of the
earliest examples of
rock-cut architecture
in India. Located
about 40 kms from
Ellora, the site is reached by a steep climb down a flight of concrete stairs
today. Known for its paintings and sculptures, also houses a rock -cut stupa
gallery. S even painted inscriptions are found which record the names of
Buddhist monks who bore the cost of the frescoes. The site shows statues
of elephants, two soldiers of which one is intact, a damaged Gaja
Lakshmi icon, and an ancient rainwater harvesting system. munotes.in
Page 68
History of Buddhism
68
Ajanta: There are no fewer than twenty -nine caves of various sizes at
Ajanta. They are cut in the hard volcanic rock, some of them going as far
as 100' into the rock, which is naturally considered a remarkable
architectural achievement. Cave No. 1 is the finest vihara in India. The
caitya hall in Cave No. 10 measures 100'
x 40' x 33 and its stupa h as a double tier
at the base and a slightly elongated
dome. Cave No. 26 contains a gigantic
sculpture of the Buddha, considered to
be one of the finest in the whole of
India. However, Ajanta is more famous
for its beautiful paintings than for its
architect ure or for the carved sculptures
in the caves. The walls, the ceilings, and
the pillars of nearly all the caves were
once decorated with paintings, remains
of which are found only in thirteen
caves. They depict chiefly scenes from
the life of the Buddha an d the Jatakas,
but there are many paintings of a secular nature too. The Court life of the
period and scenes of everyday life are graphically depicted in the frescoes.
Indian painting reached its finest development in the 5th and 6th centuries
A.D. and the best can be seen at Ajanta. Everything is drawn with grace
and mastery and delicately modelled. As an artist has said, the more one
contemplates the Ajanta frescoes the more
one appreciates the subtle relationship that
exists between the groups of figures .
Bedse: The caitya hall at Bedsa, which is
four miles south -east of the railway station
of Kamshet, measures 45 ½' x 21'. The base
of the column is vase shaped and its capital
is surmounted by pairs of men and animals
seated on kneeling horses and elepha nts.
Traces of paintings can also be seen on the
pillars in the stupa.It has the only apsidal
vaulted roof vihara of the rock -cut
architecture.
Nasik: There is a group of twenty -three
cayes, dating from the first century B.C. to the second century A.D. at munotes.in
Page 69
Archaeological Sources
69
Nasik. Some of these were altered and adapted by the Mahayana
Buddhists between the sixth and
seventh centuries A.D Cave No. 3,
called Gautamiputra Vihara, is
large, having six pillars with
carvings of elephants, bulls and
horses on the capital. Cave No. 10
is called the Nahapana vihara. The
caitya halls at Nasik and Junnar are
more or less of the same type. The Nasik caves are especially important
for the interesting and beautiful inscriptions of Nahapana, Gautamiputra
and Srivijaya Satakarni.
Junnar: Junnar Caves illustrate yet another rock cut cave temple complex
devoted to Buddhism in the state of Maharashtra. Spread over four hills,
this cave district hosts the largest number of 220 excavations dedicated to
Theravada phase of Buddhism. Carved during mid-3rd century BCE to
late 3rd century CE, the caves form the perfect base for observing rock cut
architecture.
There are 4 rock cut cave groups on four hillocks encircling the town of
Junnar. They are Ganeshlena (Lenyadri), Tuljalena and Manmodi and
Shivneri cave groups. The best -known facet of Junnar belongs to Lenyadri
Caves, comprising 30 caves in its group belonging to 1st -3rd century
period. Facing southwards, these caves are numbered serially from east to
west. Two of the caves, namely, 6 and 14 are chaityas (prayer halls);
whereas rest of them feature vihara cells (monasteries), includingthe
largest vihara in the rock -cut architecture. Tuljalena in Junnar has the
earliest circular chaityagruha and is dated the earliest of all groups.
Karle: The c aitya hall at
Karle is of the same
general pattern as that at
Bhaje. In size and
splendour, however, it is
one of the most
magnificent monuments in
India. In fact, it is
described, in one of the
ancient inscriptions found
at the place, as the most munotes.in
Page 70
History of Buddhism
70
excellen t rock mansion in Jambudvipa. It was excavated by Bhutapala. a
merchant of Vaijayanti. Fortunately, it is also among the best preserved. It
measures 124' x 46 ½’ and the vaulted roof rises to a height of 45'. It has a
row of fifteen monolithic pillars on each side with kalasa bases and bell -
shaped capitals surmounted by kneeling elephants, and horses with men
and women riders. Its two -storeyed façade has an enormous sun -window.
The caitya hall dates from the close of the first century B.CE.
Other important sites: One of the sites of these caves is Kuda on the
shore of the Rajapuri creek, forty -five miles south of Bombay. Another is
Mahad on the Savitri River , 28 miles south -east of Kuda. At Karhad in the
Satara district, there is an extensive series of sixt y caves on the spur of the
Agasiva hill. The cells here are small, the large halls are devoid of pillars,
and there is complete absence of sculpture. There is another series at
Shelarwadi. Two women disciples of Thera BhadantaSlha are said to have
had the caitya hall at this place excavated and one of the caves was
donated by the wife of a ploughman. At Kondivte, three miles from
Jogeshwari, there is a group of nineteen caves. In the Sholapur district at
Ter (ancient Tagara) there is a structural caitya hal l which was built in the
eighth century A.D. and later transformed into a Brahmanical temple. In
1188 A.D. the Silahar king, Gandaraditya, built a Buddha temple at
Kolhapur on the bank of a tank called Gangasagara.
Goa: That Buddhism flourished in and arou nd Goa, farther south, in the
sixth century A.D. is proved by the discovery of the Hire -Gutti (north
Kanara district) plates which record an endowment to a Buddhist vihara
by the Bhoja king, Asankita of Goa. Similarly, the discovery of Buddhist
statues of a later date in the village of Mushir in the Goa district shows
that Buddhism continued to flourish for a considerable period. Buddhist
monks in Goa at the time of the Kadamba king, Jayakesin, are referred to
in the Dvyasraya -kavya of the twelfth century.
Karnataka: Buddhism began to exercise its influence in Karnataka from
the time of Asoka, whose edicts at Siddhapur
and in the neighbourhood are found in the
province. His missionaries carried the
message all over the land, as a result of
which many Buddhi st monasteries were built
at Vanavasi at the time of the
Satavahanas. Kanganahalli stupa , situated
about 3 km from Sannati , is an
important Buddhist site where an ancient
Mahastupa was built dating from 1st BCE to
3rd CE. It is on the left bank of the Bhima
river in Chitapur taluk, Kalaburagi
district in Karnataka . It is the veritable
gallery of eminent rulers like
King Ashoka and the Shatavahana rulers
(Simuka, Pulumavi) are immortalized by depicting their portraits at
Kanaganahalli. munotes.in
Page 71
Archaeological Sources
71
2.6 IMPORTANT BUDDHIST PLACES IN SOUTHERN
INDIA:
If a number of places in Maharashtra attained great importance in
Buddhist times on account of their wonderful rock -cut architecture, there
were certain places in Andhra which were famous for their equally
magnificent Buddhist stupas. Buddhism was well established in Andhra in
the time of Asoka. if not earlier, owing to its situation midway between
Magadha. the home of Buddhism, and Ceylon which had already become
a stronghold of Buddhism and with which Andhra had seaborne trade
through its big river po rts. As the Buddhists were largely recruited from
the commercial classes, their wealth was utilized to raise magnificent
stupas.
Such stupas were built at several -places in the region between the lower
valleys of the Krishna, and the Godavari. A number of Buddhist sites from
Shalihundun in the northto Chinganjam in the south have been discovered,
of whichthe following are the most important since they possess
magnificent stupas.
The stupas at Amaravati and Nagarjunakonda in the Guntur district and at
Bhatt iprolu. Jagayyapeta, Gudiwada and Ghantsala in the Krishna district
were built between the 2nd century B.C. and the 3rd century A.D. These
consisted of brick -built hemispherical domes and were characterized by
rectangular projections from the base of the d ome at the four cardinal
points. They were finished with plastic grace, painted white, and
embellished at the base with sculptured white marble panels richly carved
in low relief. The technical skill and artistic excellence of the Andhra
craftsmen are best seen in the construction of the stupas and especially in
the manufacture of small caskets of crystal and other jewellery.
Bhattiprolu stupa : The earliest Buddhist monument in the region is the
Bhattiprolu stupa built
in the second century
B.C., probably by a
Buddhist missionary
during the time of a
local king named
Kubiraka. The claim
that it was a
mahastupa enshrining
the mortal remains of
the Buddha is justified by the discovery of a bone relic inside a crystal
casket together with flowers made of gol d and pearls. One of the earliest
evidence of Brahmi script in South India comes from Bhattiprolu.
Amaravati: Amaravati, which is 16 miles west of Gu ntur, is the most
important Buddhist site in Andhra. The stupa at this place is the largest
and most famous. It was first begun as early as the second century B.C.
and was enlarged between 150 and 200 A.D. by the efforts of Nagarjuna.
Its dome measures 162 ' and has a height of 95'. The width of the munotes.in
Page 72
History of Buddhism
72
pradaksinapatha is 15', and the railing surrounding it 14' high. This stupa
is larger than the
Sanchi stupa which is
120' wide and 54'
high. The beautiful
railings depict scenes
from the Buddha's
life. The relie f
medallions,
beautifully balanced
in composition, are
among the greatest
works of art in India. The Amaravati stupa could well vie in artistic beauty
and grandeur with the Sanchi and Bharhut stupas in the North. Like the
Mathura and Gandhara schools of sc ulpture, the Amaravati school enjoyed
great influence. Its products were carried to Ceylon and South -East Asia
and had a marked effect on the local styles.
Nagarjunakonda: Nothing was known of this great stupa at Nagarjuna -
konda or the Hill of
Nagarjuna before it was
discovered in 1930’s. It is
situated on the south bank
of the river Krishna in the
Guntur district. It was also
a mahastupa, enshrining
the mortal remains of the
Buddha, and was probably
built in the time of Asoka.
It was renovated with
addit ions by Santisiri and other ladies of the local lkshvaku royal family,
to whom goes the credit of making Buddhism popular in Andhra in the
third century CE. Now it is in ruins which are greater than those at
Amaravati. Hundreds of remarkable sculptures exe cuted in the Amaravati
style have been found. From the inscriptions on the Ayaka pillars, it is
evident that Nagarjunakonda, the ancient city of Vijayapuri, was of great
importance as a centre of Buddhism and enjoyed international fame.
Several monasteries were built at this place for the residence of Buddhist
monks of different schools coming from different countries like Ceylon,
Kashmir, Gandhara, and China.
The people of Andhra traded in and outside the country and had close
contacts with the Roman worl d of the time. This is proved by the
discovery of inscriptions, of sculptures depicting a bearded soldier
wearing a tunic, and trousers, and of various other objects of Roman
origin. munotes.in
Page 73
Archaeological Sources
73
In Andhra, Guntapalli, 28 miles north of Ellore railway station, and
Sankaran, a mile
east of
Anakapalle, are
important for
their rock -cut
architecture.
Other places in
the
neighbourhood
appear to have
assumed
significance in
Buddhist times,
as the presence of
stupas and other antiquities testifies. The most notable among the se are
Goli, Chezarla, Gummadiduru, Bezwada, Garikapadu, Bavikonda,
Totlakonda, Shalihundam.
Nagapattam: Nagapattam, near Madras on the East Coast, had a Buddhist
settlement in the time of the Colas. An important copper -plate inscription
of the 11th cent ury A.D. states that the Cola King,
Rajaraja, gave the village of Anaimangalaip for
the maintenance of a shrine of the Buddha in the
Culamanivarma Vihara which the Shailendra king,
Mara - vijayottung Varman of Sri -vijaya and
Kataha of Indonesia, had erected at Nagapattam.
In the epilogue of his commentary on the Netti -
pakarana, Dhammapala mentions this place and
the Dharmasoka Vihara in it, where he composed
this commentary. Nagapattinam Buddha and
Bodhisattva images in bronzes of 11th 12th CE are
very well known.
Kanchi: Kanchi, with its Rajavihara and its hundred monasteries, was a
famous stronghold of Buddhism in the South. Five Buddha images have
been discovered near this town. The famous Pali commentator,
Buddhaghosa, has mentioned in his commentary (th e Manorathapurani)
that he wrote it at the request of the Venerable Jotipala who was staying
with him at Kancipura. Yuan Chwang also mentions a certain Dharmapala
from Kanci as being a great master at Nalanda. In Korea, an inscription in
verse has been dis covered. In a preface to it, written by Li Se in 1378
A.D., there is an account of the life and travels of an Indian monk called
Dhyanabhadra. This account tells us that this monk was the son of a king
of Magadha and a princess from Kanchi and that when he visited Kanchi
he heard a sermon given by a Buddhist preacher on the Karanda -vyoha -
sutra. Clearly, this place was a recognized centre of Buddhism as late as
the 14th century CE.
munotes.in
Page 74
History of Buddhism
74 Check your Progress:
1. What is the importance of Bodhgaya?
2. Which is one of the important Buddhist sites in Southern India?
2.7 SUMMARY
Sources other than literary should be explored for gaining information
about history and culture of ancient India with special reference to the
Buddhism. the chief sources mentioned are study architecture, art and
archaeological study with reference to stupa, vihara, chetiyaghara,
sculptures and paintings. Apart from defining the terms like archaeology,
stupa, vihara chetiyaghara, sculptures and paintings it also describes in
which manner it contributes the information which can construct the
history of Ancient India and history of Buddhism itself.
2.8 UNIT END QUESTIONS
Which are the different archaeological sources used to write the history
of Buddhism - Discuss.
Write a note on – ‘art and architecture -a source of Buddhist history’.
Describe how the archaeological excavations in north India corresponds
to the Pali literature. Write about Sarnath and Bodhgaya
Take a survey of the Buddhist archaeological sites in Sou th India.
Write in short about the rock -cut architecture seen in Buddhism.
2.9 ADDITIONAL READING
Cunningham Alexander - Archaeological Survey of India -Four Reports
made during the years 1862 -63-64-65.
Cunningham Alexander - The Bhilsa Topes
Samuel Beal - Si-yu-ki: Buddhist Records of the Western World.
Thomas Watters - On Yuan Chwang's Travels in India, 629 -645 A.D.
Brown Percy -Indian Architecture Buddhist and Hindu
James Fergusson, James Burgess -The Cave Temples of India , 1886
George Michell - Buddhist Rock -Cut Monasteries of the Western Ghats
Dhavalikar M K- Late Hinayana caves of western India
Akira Shimada (Editor) - Amaravati: The Art of an Early Buddhist
Monument in Context
Elizabeth Rosen Stone -The Buddhist Art of Nagarjunakonda.
Walter Spink - Ajanta: History and Development
https://tourism.gov.in/sites/default/files/2021 -
10/Buddhist%20Tourism%20Circuit%20in%20India_ani_English_Low%
20res.pdf
http://afe.easia.columbia.edu/special/travel_records.pdf
munotes.in
Page 75
75 3
LIFE AND TEACHINGS OF THE BUDDHA
Unit Struct ure:
3.0 Objectives
3.1 Introduction
3.2 Life of Gautam Buddha
3.3 The Middle Path
3.4 Dawn of Truth
3.5 The Dhamma as the Teacher
3.6 The Invitation to Expound the Dhamma
3.7 Summary
3.8 Unit End Questions
3.9 Additional Reading
3.0 OBJECTIVES:
To study the life of the historical Buddha and how it is the source of
Buddhism.
To know who is the Buddha and what is His teachings?
To understand the relevance of the teachings of the Buddha and its
impact on the society
To acknowledge the importance of the Teachings of the Buddha in the
spread of Buddhism
To learn the practical aspect of the teachings so as to apply in the daily
life.
3.1 INTRODUCTION:
The Buddha Dhamma is a moral an d philosophical system which
expounds a unique path of Enlightenment, and is not a subject to be
studied from a mere academic standpoint. The Doctrine is certainly to be
studied, more to be practiced and above all to be realized by oneself.
Mere learning i s of no avail without actual practice. The learned man who
does not practise the Dhamma, the Buddha says, is like a colourful flower
without scent. He who does not study the Dhamma is like a blind man. But
he who does not practise the Dhamma is comparable to a library. munotes.in
Page 76
History of Buddhism
76
There are some hasty critics who denounce Buddhism as a passive and
inactive religion. This unwarranted criticism is far from the truth. The
Buddha was the first most active missionary in the world. He wandered
from place to place for forty five years preaching His doctrine to the
masses and the intelligentsia. Till His last moment, He served humanity
both by example and by precept. His distinguished disciples followed suit,
penniless, they eventravelled to distant lands to propagate the Dhamm a,
expectingnothing in return.
“Strive on with diligence” were the last words of the Buddha.
No emancipation or purification can be gained without personal striving.
As such petitional or intercessory prayers are denouncedin Buddhism and
in their stead is meditation which leads to self control, purification, and
enlightenment. Both meditation and service form salient characteristics of
Buddhism. Infact, all Buddhist nations grew up in the cradle of Buddhism.
“Do no evil” , that is, be not a curse to oneself and others, was the
Buddha’s first advice. This was followed by His second admonition – Do
good” , that is, be a blessing to oneself and others.
His final exhortation was – Purify one’s mind” – which was the most
important and the most essential.
Can such a r eligion be termed inactive and passive?
It may be mentioned that, amongst the thirty seven factors that lead to
enlightenment ( Bodhipakkhiya -Dhamma ), viriya or energy occurs nine
times. Clarifying His relationship with His followers, the Buddha states:
“You yourselves should make the exertion. The Tathāgata -s are mere
teachers .”
“A unique Being, an extraordinary Man arises in this world for the benefit
of the many, for the happiness of the many, out of compassion for the
world, for the good, benefit, and happiness of gods and men. Who is this
Unique Being? It is the Tathāgata, the Exalted, Fully Enlightened One.”
3.2 LIFE OF GAUTAM BUDDHA:
Birth: On the full moon day of May, in the year 623 B.C. there was born
in the Lumbini Park at
Kapilavatthu, on the
Indian borders of
present Nepal, a noble
prince who was
destined to be the
greatest religious
teacher of the world.
His father was King
Suddhodana of the
aristocratic Sākyaclan
and his mother was Queen Mahāmāyā. As the beloved mother died seven munotes.in
Page 77
Life and Teachings of the
Buddha
77 days after his birth, Mahāpajāpati Gotami, her young er sister, who was
also married to the King, adopted the child, entrusting her own son,
Nanda, to the care of the nurses. Great were the rejoicings of the people
over the birth of this illustrious prince. An ascetic of high spiritual
attainments, named As ita, also known as Kāladevala, was particularly
pleased to hear this happy news, and being a tutor of the King, visited the
palace to see the Royal babe. The King, who felt honoured by his
unexpected visit, carried the child up to him in order to make the child pay
him due reverence, but, to the surprise of all, the child’s legs turned and
rested on the matted locks of the ascetic. Instantly, the ascetic rose from
his seat and, foreseeing with his supernormal vision the child’s future
greatness, saluted him with clasped hands. The Royal father did likewise.
The great ascetic smiled at first and then was sad. Questioned regarding
his mingled feelings, he answered that he smiled because the prince would
eventually become a Buddha, an Enlightened One , and he wa s sad because
he would not be able to benefit by the superior wisdom of the Enlightened
One owing to his prior death and rebirth in a Formless Plane (Arupaloka).
Naming Ceremony: On the fifth day after he prince’s birth he was named
Siddhattha which means “wish fulfilled”. His family name was Gotama.In
accordance with the ancient Indian custom many learned brahmins were
invited to the palace for the naming ceremony. Amongst them there were
eight distinguished men. Examining the characteristic marks of the c hild,
seven of them raised two fingers each, indicative of two alternative
possibilities, and said that he would either become a Universal Monarch or
a Buddha. But the youngest, Kondañña, who excelled others in wisdom,
noticing the hair on the forehead tur ned to the right, raised only one finger
and convincingly declared that the prince would definitely retire from the
world and become a Buddha.
Ploughing Festival: A very remarkable incident took place in his
childhood. It was an unprecedented spiritual exp erience which, later,
during his search after truth, served as a key to his Enlightenment. To
promote agriculture, the King arranged for a ploughing festival. It was
indeed a festive occasion for all, as both nobles and commoners decked in
their best attir e, participated in the ceremony. On the appointed day, the
King, accompanied by his courtiers, went to the field, taking with him the
young prince together with the nurses. Placing the child on a screened and
canopied couch under the cool shade of a solita ry rose apple tree to be
watched by the nurses, the King participated in the ploughing festival.
When the festival was at its height of gaiety the nurses too stole away
from the prince’s presence to catch a glimpse of the wonderful spectacle.
In striking contrast to the mirth and merriment of the festival it was all
calm and quiet under the rose apple tree. All the conditions conducive to
quiet meditation being there, the pensive child, young in years but old in
wisdom, sat cross legged and seized the oppo rtunity to commence that all
important practice of intent concentration on the breath – on exhalations
and inhalations – which gained for him then and there that one pointedness
of mind known as Samadhi and he thus developed the First Jhāna
(Ecstasy). The child’s nurses, who had abandoned their precious charge to munotes.in
Page 78
History of Buddhism
78 enjoy themselves at the festival, suddenly realizing their duty, hastened to
the child and were amazed to see him sitting cross legged plunged in deep
meditation. The King hearing of it, hurried t o the spot and, seeing the
child in meditative posture, saluted him, saying – “This, dear child, is my
second obeisance”.
Education: As a Royal child, Prince Siddhattha must have received an
education that became a prince although no details are given abou t it. As a
scion of the warrior race, he received special training in the art of warfare.
Married Life: At the early age of sixteen, he married his beautiful cousin
Princess Yasodharā who was of equal age. For nearly thirteen years, after
his happy marriag e, he led a luxurious life, blissfully ignorant of the
vicissitudes of life outside the palace gates. Of his luxurious life as prince,
he states:
“I was delicate, excessively delicate. In my father’s dwelling three
lotusponds were made purposely for me. B lue lotuses bloomed in one,
red in another, and white in another. I used no sandalwood that was not o f
Kāsi. My turban, tunic, dress and cloak, were all from Kāsi.
“Night and day a white parasol was held over me so that I might not be
touched by heat or cold, dust, leaves or dew. “There were three palaces
built for me – one for the cold season, one for th e hot season, and one for
the rainy season. During the four rainy months, I lived in the palace for the
rainy season without ever coming down from it, entertained all the while
by female musicians. Just as, in the houses of others, food from the husks
of rice together with sour gruel is given to the slaves and workmen, even
so, in my father’s dwelling, food with rice and meat was given to the
slaves and workmen.”
With the march of time, truth gradually dawned upon him. His
contemplative nature and boundless compassion did not permit him to
spend his time in the mere enjoyment of the fleeting pleasures of the
Royal palace. He knew no personal grief but he felt a deep pity for
suffering humanity. Amidst comfort and prosperity, he realized the
universality of s orrow.
Renunciation: Prince Siddhattha reflected thus: “Why do I, being subject
to birth, decay, disease, death, sorrow and impurities, thus search after
things of like nature. How, if I, who am subject to things of such nature,
realize their disadvantages and seek after the unattained, unsurpassed,
perfect security which is Nibbāna!”
“Cramped and confined is household life, a den of dust, but the life of the
homeless one is as the open air of heaven! Hard is it for him who bides at
home to live out as it s hould be lived the Holy Life in all its perfection, in
all its purity.” munotes.in
Page 79
Life and Teachings of the
Buddha
79
One glorious day as he went out of the palace to the pleasure park to see
the world outside, he came in direct contact with the stark realities of
life. Within the narrow confines of the palace he saw only the rosy side of
life, but the dark side, the common lot of mankind, was purposely veiled
from him. What
was mentally
conceived, he,
for the first time,
vividly saw in
reality. On his
way to the park
his observant
eyes met the
strange sights of
a decrepit old
man, a diseased
person, a corpse
and a dignified
hermit. The first
three sights convincingly proved to him, the inexorable nature of life, and
the universal ailment of humanity. The fourth signified the means to
overcome the ills of life and to attain calm and peace. These four
unexpected sights served to increase the urge in him to loathe and
renounce the world.
Realizing the worthlessness of sensual pleasures, so highly prized by the
worldling, and appreciating the value o f renunciation in which the wise
seek delight, he decided to leave the world in search of Truth and Eternal
Peace.When this final decision was taken after much deliberation, the
news of the birth of a son was conveyed to him while he was about to
leave the park. Contrary to expectations, he was not overjoyed, but
regarded his first and only offspring asan impediment. An ordinary father
would have welcomed the joyful tidings, but Prince Siddhattha, the
extraordinary father as he was, exclaimed – “An impedime nt (rāhu) has
been born; a fetter has arisen”. The infant son was accordingly named
Rāhula by his grandfather.
The palace was no longer a congenial place
to the contemplative Prince Siddhattha.
Neither his charming young wife nor his
lovable infant son co uld deter him from
altering the decision he had taken to
renounce the world. He was destined to
play an infinitely more important and
beneficial role than a dutiful husband and
father or even as a king of kings. The
allurements of the palace were no more
cherished objects of delight to him. Time
was ripe to depart.
He ordered his favourite charioteer Channa munotes.in
Page 80
History of Buddhism
80 to saddle the horse Kanthaka, and went to the suite of apartments occupied
by the princess. Opening the door of the chamber, he stood on the
threshold and cast his dispassionate glance on the wife and child who were
fast asleep.Great was his compassion for the two dear ones at this
parting moment. Greater was his compassion for suffering humanity. He
was not worried about the future worldly happiness and comfort of the
mother and child as they had every thing in abundance and were well
protected. It was not that he loved them the less, but he loved humanity
more.
Leaving all behind, he stole away with a light heart from the palace at
midnight , and rode into the dark, attended only by his loyal charioteer.
Alone and penniless he set out in search of Truth and Peace. Thus did he
renounce the world. It was not the renunciation of an old man who has had
his fill of worldly life. It was not the ren unciation of a poor man who had
nothingto leave behind. It was the renunciation of a prince in the full
bloom of youth and in the plenitude of wealth and prosperity – a
renunciation unparalleled in history. It was in his twenty ninth year that
Prince Siddh attha made this historic journey.
He journeyed far and, crossing the river Anomā, rested on its banks. Here
he shaved his hair and beard and handing over his garments and
ornaments to Channa with instructions to return to the palace, assumed the
simple yellow garb of an ascetic and led a life of voluntary poverty.The
ascetic Siddhattha, who once lived in the lap of luxury, now became a
penniless wanderer, living on what little the charitably minded gave of
their own accord.
He had no perma nent abode. A shady tree or a lonely cave sheltered him
by day or night. Bare footed and bare headed, he walked in the scorching
sun and in the piercing cold. With no possessions to call his own, but a
bowl to collect his food and robes just sufficient to cover the body, he
concentrated all his energies on the quest of Truth.
Search: Thus as a wanderer, a seeker after what is good, searching for the
unsurpassed Peace, he approached ĀlāraKālāma, a distinguished ascetic,
and said: “I desire, friend Kālāma to lead the Holy Life in this
Dispensation of yours.”Thereupon ĀlāraKālāma told him: “You may stay
with me, O Venerable One. Of such sort is this teaching that an intelligent
man before long may realize by his own intuitive wisdom his master’s
doctrine, and a bide in the attainment thereof.”
Before long, he learnt his doctrine, but it brought him no realization of the
highest Truth. Then there came to him the thought: When ĀlāraKalāma
declared: “Having myself realized by intuitive knowledge the doctrine, I –
‘abide in the attainment thereof’ – it could not have been a mere
profession of faith; surely ĀlāraKālāma lives having understood and
perceived this doctrine.”
So he went to him and said “How far, friend Kālāma, does this doctrine
extend which you yourself h ave with intuitive wisdom realized and
attained?” munotes.in
Page 81
Life and Teachings of the
Buddha
81 Upon this ĀlāraKālāma made known to him the Realm of Nothingness
(Ākiñcaññ āyatana), an advanced stage of Concentration.
Then it occurred to him: “Not only in ĀlāraKālāma are to be found faith,
energy , mindfulness, concentration, and wisdom. I too possess these
virtues. How now if I strive to realize that doctrine whereof ĀlāraKālāma
says that he himself has realized and abides in the attainment thereof!”So,
before long, he realized by his own intuitiv e wisdom that doctrine and
attained to that state, but it brought him no realization of the highest Truth.
Then he approached ĀlāraKālāma and said: “Is this the full extent, friend
Kālāma, of this doctrine of which you say that you yourself have realized
by your wisdom and abide in the attainment thereof? “But I also, friend,
have realized thus far in this doctrine, and abide in the attainment
thereof.”The unenvious teacher was delighted to hear of the success of his
distinguished pupil. He honour ed him by placing him on a perfect level
with himself and admiringly said:
“Happy, friend, are we, extremely happy; in that we lookupon such a
venerable fellow ascetic like you! That same doctrine which I myself have
realized by my wisdom and proclaim, hav ing attained thereunto, have you
yourself realized by your wisdom and abide in the attainment thereof; and
that doctrine you yourself have realized by your wisdom and abide in the
attainment thereof, that have I myself realized by my wisdom and
proclaim, h aving attained thereunto. Thus, the doctrine which I know, and
also do you know; and, the doctrine which you know, that I know also. As
I am, so are you; as you are, so am I. Come, friend, let both of us lead the
company of ascetics.”
The ascetic Gotama was not satisfied with a discipline and a doctrine
which only led to a high degree of mental concentration, but did not lead
to “disgust, detachment, cessation (of suffering), tranquillity; intuition,
enlightenment, and Nibbāna.” Nor was he anxious to lea d a company of
ascetics even with the co operation of another generous teacher of equal
spiritual attainment, without first perfecting himself. It was, he felt, a case
of the blind leading the blind. Dissatisfied with his teaching, he politely
took his lea ve from him.
In those happy days when there were no political disturbances the
intellectuals of India were preoccupied with the study and exposition of
some religious system or other. All facilities were provided for those more
spiritually inclined to lead holy lives in solitude in accordance with their
temperaments and most of these teachers had large followings of disciples.
So it was not difficult for the ascetic Gotama to find another religious
teacher who was more competent than the former.
On this occ asion he approached one UddakaRāmaputta and expressed his
desire to lead the Holy Life in his Dispensation. He was readily admitted
as a pupil. Before long the intelligent ascetic Gotama mastered his
doctrine and attained the final stage of mental concentr ation, the Realm of
Neither Perception nor Non Perception (“N’evasaññ ā N’asaññ āyatana),
revealed by his teacher. This was the highest stage in worldly munotes.in
Page 82
History of Buddhism
82 concentration when consciousness becomes so subtle and refined that it
cannot be said that a consciousnes s either exists or not. Ancient Indian
sages could not proceed further in spiritual development. The noble
teacher was delighted to hear of the success of his illustrious royal pupil.
Unlike his former teacher the present one honoured him by inviting him t o
take full charge of all the disciples as their teacher. He said: “Happy
friend, are we; yea, extremely happy, in that we see such a venerable
fellow ascetic as you! The doctrine wh ich Rāma knew, you know; the
doctrine which you know, Rāma knew. As was Rāma so are you; as you
are, so was Rāma. Come, friend, henceforth you shall lead this company
of ascetics.”
Still, he felt that his quest of the highest Truth was not achieved. He ha d
gained complete mastery of his mind, but his ultimate goal was far ahead.
He was seeking for the Highest, the Nibbāna, the complete cessation of
suffering, the total eradication of all forms of craving. “Dissatisfied with
this doctrine too, he departed t hence, content therewith no longer.”
He realized that his spiritual aspirations were far higher than those under
whom he chose to learn. He realized that there was none capable enough
to teach him what he yearned for – the highest Truth. He also realized t hat
the highest Truth is to be found within oneself and ceased to seek external
aid.
Struggle: Meeting with disappointment, but not discouraged, the ascetic
Gotama seeking for the incomparable Peace, the highest Truth, wandered
through the district of Mag adha, and arrived in due course at Uruvelā, the
market town of Senāni. There he spied a lovely spot of ground, a charming
forest grove, a flowing river with pleasant sandy fords, and hard by was a
village where he could obtain his food. Then he thought thu s:
“Lovely, indeed, O Venerable One, is this spot of ground, charming is the
forest grove, pleasant is the flowing river with sandy fords, and hard by is
the village where I could obtain food. Suitable indeed is this place for
spiritual exertion for those noble scions who desire to strive.”
The place was congenial for his meditation. The atmosphere was peaceful.
The surroundings were pleasant. The scenery was charming. Alone, he
resolved to settle down there to achieve his desired object.
Hearing of his renunciation, Kondañña, the youngest brahmin who
predicted his future, and four sons of the other sages – Bhaddiya, Vappa,
Mahānāma, and Assaji – also renounced the world and joined his
company.
In the ancient days in India, great importance was attached to rites,
ceremonies, penances and sacrifices. It was then a popular belief that no
Deliverance could be gained unless one leads a life of strict asceticism.
Accordingly, for six long years the ascetic Gotama made a superhuman
struggle practising all forms of severest austerity. His delicate body was
reduced to almost a skeleton. The more he tormented his body the farther
his goal receded from him. munotes.in
Page 83
Life and Teachings of the
Buddha
83 How strenuously he struggled, the various methods he employed, and how
he eventually succeeded are graphicall y described in his own words in
various Suttas. MahāSaccaka Sutta describes his preliminary efforts thus:
“Then the following thought occurred to me: “How if I were to clench my
teeth, press my tongue against the palate, and with (moral) thoughts hold
down , subdue and destroy my (immoral) thoughts!
“So I clenched my teeth, pressed my tongue against the palate and strove
to hold down, subdue, destroy my (immoral) thoughts with (moral)
thoughts. As I struggled thus, perspiration streamed forth from my
armpits .
“Like unto a strong man who might seize a weaker man by head or
shoulders and hold him down, force him down, and bring into subjection,
even so did I struggle.
“Strenuous and indomitable was my energy. My mindfulness was
established and unperturbed. My body was, however, fatigued and was
not calmed as a result of that painful endeavour – being overpowered by
exertion. Even though such painful sensations arose in me, they did not at
all affect my mind.
“Then I thought thus: How if I were to cultivate the nonbreathing
ecstasy! “Accordingly, I checked inhalation and exhalation from my
mouth and nostrils. As I checked inhalation and exhalation from mouth
and nostrils, the air issuing from my earscreated an exceedingly great
noise. Just as a blacks mith’s bellows being blown make an exceedingly
great noise, even so was the noise created by the air issuing from my ears
when I stopped breathing.
“Nevertheless, my energy was strenuous and indomitable. Established and
unperturbed was my mindfulness. Yet my body was fatigued and was not
calmed as a result of that painful endeavour – being over powered by
exertion. Even though such painful sensations arose in me, they did not at
all affect my mind.
“Then I thought to myself: ‘How if I were to cultivate that nonbreathing
exercise!
“Accordingly, I checked inhalation and exhalation from mouth, nostrils,
and ears. And as I stopped breathing from mouth, nostrils and ears, the
(imprisoned) airs beat upon my skull with great violence. Just as if a
strong man were to bore one’s skull with a sharp drill, even so did the airs
beat my skull with great violence as I stopped breathing. Even though
such painful sensations arose in me, they did not at all affect my mind.
“Then I thought to myself: How if I were to cultiva te that non breathing
ecstasy again!
“Accordingly, I checked inhalation and exhalation from mouth, nostrils,
and ears. And as I stopped breathing thus, terrible pains arose in my
head. As would be the pains if a strong man were to bind on e’s head munotes.in
Page 84
History of Buddhism
84 tightly with a hard leathern thong, even so were the terrible pains that
arose in my head. “Nevertheless, my energy was strenuous. Such painful
sensations did not affect my mind.
“Then I thought to myself: How if I were to cultivate tha t non breathing
ecstasy again! “Accordingly, I stopped breathing from mouth, nostrils,
and ears. As I checked breathing thus, plentiful airs pierced my belly. Just
as if a skilful butcher or a butcher’s apprentice were to rip up the belly
with a shar p butcher’s knife, even so plentiful airs pierced my belly.
“Nevertheless, my energy was strenuous. Such painful sensations did not
affect my mind. “Again I thought to myself: How if I were to cultivate that
nonbreathing ecstasy again!“Accordingly, I ch ecked inhalation and
exhalation from mouth, nostrils, and ears. As I suppressed my breathing
thus, a tremendous burning pervaded my body. Just as if two strong men
were each to seize a weaker man by his arms and scorch and thoroughly
burn him in a pit of glowing charcoal, even so did a severe burning
pervade my body.
“Nevertheless, my energy was strenuous. Such painful sensations did not
affect my mind.
“Thereupon the deities who saw me thus said: ‘The ascetic Gotama is
dead.’ Some remarked: ‘The asceti c Gotama is not dead yet, but is dying’.
While some others said: ‘The ascetic Gotama is neither dead nor is dying
but an Arahant is the ascetic Gotama. Such is the way in which an Arahant
abides.”
Change of Method: Abstinence from Food: “Then I thought to myself:
How if I were to practise complete abstinence from food! “Then deities
approached me and said: ‘Do not, good sir, practise total abstinence
from food. If you do practise it, we will pour celestial essence through
your body’s pores; w ith that you will be sustained.”
“And I thought: ‘If I claim to be practising starvation, and if these deities
pour celestial essence through my body’s pores and I am sustained
thereby, it would be a fraud on my part.’ So I refused them, saying ‘There
is no need’.
“Then the following thought occurred to me: How if I take food little by
little, a small quantity of the juice of green gram, or vetch, or lentils, or
peas!
“As I took such small quantity of solid and liquid food, my body became
extremely emaciate d. Just as are the joints of knot grasses or bulrushes,
even so were the major and minor parts of my body owing to lack of food.
Just as is the camel’s hoof, even so were my hips for want of food. Just as
is a string of beads, even so did my backbone stan d out and bend in, for
lack of food. Just as the rafters of a dilapidated hall fall this way and that,
even so appeared my ribs through lack of sustenance. Just as in a deep
well may be seen stars sunk deep in the water, even so did my eye balls
appear d eep sunk in their sockets, being devoid of food. Just as a bitter munotes.in
Page 85
Life and Teachings of the
Buddha
85
pumpkin, when cut while raw, will by wind and sun get shrivelled and
withered, even so did the skin of my head get shrivelled and withered, due
to lack of sustenance.
“And I, intending to t ouch my belly’s
skin, would instead seize my
backbone. When I intended to touch
my backbone, I would seize my
belly’s skin. So was I that, owing to
lack of sufficient food, my belly’s skin
clung to the backbone, and I, on going
to pass excreta or urine, wo uld in that
very spot stumble and fall down, for
want of food. And I stroked my limbs
in order to revive my body. Lo, as I
did so, the rotten roots of my body’s
hairs fell from my body owing to lack
of sustenance. The people who saw
me said: ‘The ascetic G otama is
black.’ Some said, ‘The ascetic
Gotama is not black but blue.’
Some others said: ‘The ascetic
Gotama is neither black nor blue but tawny.’ To such an extent was the
pure colour of my skin impaired owing to lack of food.
“Then the following tho ught occurred to me: Whatsoever ascetics or
brahmins of the past have experienced acute, painful, sharp and piercing
sensations, they must have experienced them to such a high degree as this
and not beyond. Whatsoever ascetics and brahmins of the future wi ll
experience acute, painful, sharp and piercing sensations they too will
experience them to such a high degree and not beyond. Yet by all these
bitter and difficult austerities I shall not attain to excellence, worthy of
supreme knowledge and insight, tr anscending those of human states.
Might there be another path for Enlightenment!”
Temptation of Māra the Evil One: His prolonged painful austerities
proved utterly futile. They only resulted in the exhaustion of his valuable
energy. Though physically a su perman his delicately nurtured body could
not possibly stand the great strain. His graceful form completely faded
almost beyond recognition. His golden coloured skin turned pale, his
blood dried up, his sinews and muscles shrivelled up, his eyes were sunk
and blurred. To all appearance he was a living skeleton. He was almost on
the verge of death.
At this critical stage, while he was still intent on the Highest (Padhāna),
abiding on the banks of the Nerañjar ā River, striving and contemplating in
order to attain to that state of Perfect Security, came Namuci, uttering kind
words thus:
“‘You are lean and deformed. Near to you is death. munotes.in
Page 86
History of Buddhism
86
“ A thousand parts (of yo u belong) to death; to life (there remains)
but one. Live, O good sir! Life is better. Living, you could perform merit.
“By leading a life of celibacy and making fire sacrifices, much merit
could be acquired. What will you do with this strivi ng? Hard is the path of
striving, difficult and not easily accomplished.”
Māra reciting these words stood in the presence of the Exalted One.
To Māra who spoke thus, the Exalted One replied: “O Evil One, kinsman
of the heedless! You have come here for your own sake. “Even an iota of
merit is of no avail. To them who are in nee d of merit it behoves you,
Māra, to speak thus. “Confidence (Saddhā), self control (Tapo),
perseverance (Viriya), and wisdom (Paññ ā) are mine. Me who am thus
intent, why do you question about life? “Even the streams of rivers will
this wind dry up. Why s hould not the blood of me who am thus striving
dry up? “When blood dries up, the bile and phlegm also dry up.
When my flesh wastes away, more and more does my mind get clarified?
Still more do my mindfulness, wisdom, and concentration become firm ?
“While I live thus, experiencing the utmost pain, my mind does not long
for lust! Behold the purity of a being! “Sense desires (Kāmā), are your
first army. The
second is called
Aversion for the
Holy Life (Arati).
The third is
Hunger and Thirst
(Khuppīpāsā). The
fourth is called
Craving (Tanhā).
The fifth is Sloth
and Torpor
(ThinaMiddha).
The sixth is
calledFear (B hiru).
The seventh is
Doubt (Vicikicchā), and the eighth is Detraction and Obstinacy
(MakkhaThambha). The ninth is Gain (Lobha), Praise (Siloka) and
Honour (Sakkāra), and that ill gotten Fame (Yasa). The tenth is the
extolling of oneself and contempt for others
(Attukkamsanaparavambhana).
“This, Namuci, is your army, the opposing host of the Evil One. That
army the coward does not overcome, but he who overcomes obtains
happiness. “This Muja do I display! What boots life in this world! Better
for me is d eath in the battle than that one should live on, vanquished!
“Some asceticsand brahmins are not seen plunged in this battle. They
know not nor do they tread the path of the virtuous.
“Seeing the army on all sides with Māra arrayed on elephant, I go forward
to battle. Māra shall not drive me from my position. That army of yours, munotes.in
Page 87
Life and Teachings of the
Buddha
87
which the world together with gods conquers not, by my wisdom I go to
destroy as I would an unbaked bowl with a stone.
“Controlling my thoughts, and with mindfulness well established, I shall
wander from country to country, training many a disciple. “Diligent,
intent, and practising my teaching, they, disregarding you, will go
where having gone they grieve not.”
3.3 THE MIDDLE PATH :
The asc etic Gotama was now fully convinced from personal experience of
the utter futility of self mortification which, though considered
indispensable for Deliverance by the ascetic philosophers of the day,
actually weakened one’s intellect, and resulted in lassi tude of spirit. He
abandoned for ever this painful extreme as did he the other extreme of
selfindulgence which tends to retard moral progress. He conceived the
idea of adopting the Golden Mean which later became one of the salient
features of his teaching .
He recalled how when his father was engaged in ploughing, he sat in the
cool shade of the rose apple tree,
absorbed in the contemplation of his
own breath, which resulted in the
attainment of the First Jhāna (Ecstasy).
Thereupon he thought: “Well, this is the
path to Enlightenment.”He realized that
Enlightenment could not be gained with
such an utterly exhausted body: Phy sical
fitness was essential for spiritual
progress. So he decided to nourish the
body sparingly and took some coarse
food both hard and soft.The five
favourite disciples who were
attending on him with great hopes
thinking that whatever truth the
ascetic Gotama would comprehend, that
would he impart to them, felt
disappointed at this unexpected change
of method and leaving him and the place
too, went to Isipatana, saying that “the
ascetic Gotama had become luxurious,
had ceased from striving, and had returned to a life of comfort.”
At a crucial time when help was most welcome his companions
deserted him leaving him alone. He was not discouraged, but their
voluntary separation was advantageous to him though their presence
during his gr eat struggle was helpful to him. Alone, in sylvan solitudes,
great men often realize deep truths and solve intricate problems.
munotes.in
Page 88
History of Buddhism
88 3.4 DAWN OF TRUTH:
Regaining his lost strength with some coarse food, he easily dev eloped the
First Jhāna which he gained in his youth. By degrees he developed the
second, third and fourth Jhānas as well.By developing the Jhānas he
gained perfect one pointedness of the mind. His mind was now like a
polished mirror where everyth ing is reflected in its true perspective. Thus
with thoughts tranquillized, purified, cleansed, free from lust and impurity,
pliable, alert, steady, and unshakable, he directed his mind to the
knowledge as regards “The Reminiscence of Past Births”
(Pubben ivāsānussatimāna).
He recalled his varied lots in former existences as follows: first one life,
then two lives, then three, four, five, ten, twenty, up to fifty lives; then a
hundred, a thousand, a hundred thousand; then the dissolution of many
world cycles , then the evolution of many world cycles, then both the
dissolution and evolution of many world cycles. In that place he was of
such a name, such a family, such a caste, such a dietary, such the
pleasure and pain he experienced, such his life’ s end. Departing from
there, he came into existence elsewhere. Then such was his name, such his
family, such his caste, such his dietary, such the pleasure and pain he did
experience, such life’s end. Thence departing, he came into existence here.
Thus he recalled the mode and details of his varied lots in his former
births. This, indeed, as the First Knowledge that he realized in the first
watch of the night.
Dispelling thus the ignorance with regard to the past, he directed his
purified mind to “The Perce ption of the Disappearing and Reappearing of
Beings” (Cutūpapātanāna). With clairvoyant vision, purified and
supernormal, he perceived beings disappearing from one state of existence
and reappearing in another; he beheld the base and the noble, the
beautiful and the ugly, the happy and the mis erable, all passing according
to their deeds. He knew that these good individuals, by evil deeds,
words, and thoughts, by reviling the Noble Ones, by being misbelievers,
and by conforming themselves to the actions of the misbelievers, after the
dissolu tion of their bodies and after death, had been born in sorrowful
states. He knew that these good individuals, by good deeds, words, and
thoughts, by not reviling the Noble Ones, by being right believers,
and by conforming themselves to the actions of the right believers,
after the dissolution of their bodies and after death, had been born in
happy celestial worlds.
Thus with clairvoyant supernormal vision he beheld the disappearing and
the reappearing of beings.This, indeed, was the Secon d Knowledge that he
realized in the middle watch of the night.Dispelling thus the ignorance
with regard to the future, he directed his purified mind to “The
Comprehension of the Cessation of Corruptions” (Āsavakkhayanāna).
He realized in accordance with fa ct: “This is Sorrow”, “This, the Arising
of Sorrow”, “This, the Cessation of Sorrow”, “This, the Path leading to the
Cessation of Sorrow”. Likewise in accordance with fact he realized: munotes.in
Page 89
Life and Teachings of the
Buddha
89 “These are the Corruptions”, “This, the Arising of Corrupti ons”, “This,
the Cessationof Corruptions”, “This, the Path leading to the Cessation
of Corruptions”. Thus cognizing, thus perceiving, his mind was delivered
from the Corruption of Sensual Craving; from the Corruption of
Craving for Existen ce; from the Corruption of Ignorance.
Being delivered, He knew, “Delivered am” and He realized, “Rebirth is
ended; fulfilled the Holy Life; done what was to be done; there is no more
of this state again.” This was the Third Knowledge that He Realized in
the last watch of the night.Ignorance was dispelled, and wisdom arose;
darkness vanished, and light arose.
3.5 THE DHAMMA AS THE TEACHER:
On one occasion soon after the Enlightenment, the Buddha was
dwelling at the foot of the Ajapāla banyan tree by the bank of the
Nerañjar ā river. As he was engaged in solitary meditation the following
thought arose in His mind:“Painful indeed is i t to live without someone to
pay reverence and show deference. How if I should live near an ascetic or
brahmin respecting and reverencing him?” Then it occurred to Him:
“Should I live near another ascetic or brahmin, respecting and reverencing
him, in orde r to bring morality (Sīlakkhandha) to perfection? But I do not
see in this world including gods, Māras, and Brahmas, and amongst
beings including ascetics, brahmins, gods and men, another ascetic or
brahmin who is superior to me in morality and with wh om I could
associate,
respecting and reverencing him.“Should I live near another ascetic or
brahmin, respecting and reverencing him, in order to bring concentration
(samādhikkhandha) to perfection? But I do not see in this world any
ascetic or brahm in who is superior to me in concentration and with whom
I should associate, respecting and reverencing him.
“Should I live near another ascetic or brahmin, respecting and reverencing
him, in order to bring wisdom (paññ ākkhandha) to perfection? But I do
not see in this world any ascetic or brahmin who is superior to me in
wisdom and with whom I should associate, respecting and reverencing
him.“Should I live near another ascetic or brahmin, respecting and
reverencing him, in order to bring eman cipation (vimuttikkhandha) to
perfection? But I do not see in this world any ascetic or brahmin
who is superior to me in emancipation and with whom I should
associate, respecting and reverencing him.”
Then it occurred to Him: “H ow if I should live respecting and reverencing
this very Dhamma which I myself have realized?”Thereupon
BrahmāSahampati, understanding with his own mind the Buddha’s
thought, just as a strong man would stretch his bent arm or bend his
stretched arm e ven so did he vanish from the Brahma realm and
appeared before the Buddha. And, covering one shoulder with his upper
robe and placing his right knee on the ground, he saluted the Buddha with
clasped hands and said thus:“It is so, O Exalted One! It is so, O munotes.in
Page 90
History of Buddhism
90 Accomplished One! O Lord, the worthy, supremely Enlightened Ones,
who were in the past, did live respecting and reverencing this very
Dhamma.
“The worthy, supremely Enlightened Ones, who will be in the future, will
also live respec ting and reverencing this very Dhamma.
“O Lord, may the Exalted One, the worthy, supremely Enlightened One of
the present age also live respecting and reverencing this very Dhamma!”
This the Brahmā Sahampati said, and uttering which, furthermore he
spoke as follows:
“Those Enlightened Ones of the past, those of the future, and those of the
present age, who dispel the grief of many – all of them lived, will live, and
are living respecting the noble Dhamma. This is the characteristic of the
Buddhas. “Therefo re he who desires his welfare and expects his greatness
should certainly respect the noble Dhamma, remembering the message of
the Buddhas.”
This the Brahmā Sahampati said, and after which, he respectfully
saluted the Buddha and passing round Him to the right, disappeared
immediately. As the Sangha is also endowed with greatness there is also
His reverence towards the Sangha.
3.6 THE INV ITATION TO EXPOUND THE DHAMMA:
From the foot of the Rājāyatana tree the Buddha proceeded to the Ajapāla
banyan tree and as He was absorbed in solitary meditation the
following thought occurred to Him.
“This Dhamma which I have realized is indeed p rofound, difficult to
perceive, difficult to comprehend, tranquil, exalted, not within the sphere
of logic, subtle, and is to be understood by the wise. These beings are
attached to material pleasures. This causally connected ‘Dependent
Arising’ is a subje ct which is difficult to comprehend.And this Nibbāna –
the cessation of the conditioned, the abandoning of all passions, the
destruction of craving, the non attachment, and the cessation – is also a
matter not easily comprehensible. If I too were to te ach this Dhamma, the
others would not understand me. That will be wearisome to me that will be
tiresome to me.”
Then these wonderful verses unheard of before occurred to the Buddha:
“With difficulty have I comprehended the Dhamma. There is no need to
procl aim it now. This Dhamma is not easily understood by those
who are dominated by lust and hatred. The lust ridden, shrouded in
darkness, do not see this Dhamma, which goes against the stream,
which is abstruse, profound, difficult to perceive and subtle.”As the
Buddha reflected thus, he was not disposed to expound the Dhamma. munotes.in
Page 91
Life and Teachings of the
Buddha
91
Thereupon Brahma Sahampati read the thoughts of the Buddha, and,
fearing that the world might perish through not hearing the Dhamma,
approached Him and invited Him to teach the Dhamma thus:
“O Lord, may the Exalted One expound the Dhamma! May the
Accomplished One expound the Dhamma! There are beings with little
dust in their eyes, who, not hearing the Dhamma, will fall away. There
will be those who un derstand the Dhamma.”
Furthermore he remarked:“In ancient times there arose in Magadha a
Dhamma, impure, thought out by the corrupted. Open this door to the
Deathless State. May they hear the Dhamma understood by the Stainless
One! Just as one standi ng on the summit of a rocky mountain would
behold the people around, even so may the All Seeing, Wise One ascend
this palace of Dhamma! May the Sorrowless One look upon the people
who are plunged in grief and are overcome by birth and decay!
“Rise, O Hero, victor in battle, caravan leader, debt free One, and
wander in the World! May the Exalted One teach the Dhamma! There
will be those who will understand the Dhamma.”
When he said so the Exalted One spoke to him thus:“The following
thoug ht, O Brahma, occurred to me – ‘This Dhamma which I have
comprehended is not easily understood by those who are dominated
by lust and hatred. The lust ridden, shrouded in darkness, do not see
this Dhamma, which goes against the stream, which is abstruse,
profound, difficult to perceive, and subtle’. As I reflected thus, my mind
turned into inaction and not to the teaching of the
Dbamma.”BrahmāSahampati appealed to the Buddha for the second time
and He made the same reply.Wh en he appealed to the Buddha for the
third time, the Exalted One, out of pity for beings, surveyed the world
with His Buddha Vision.
As He surveyed thus He saw beings with little and much dust in their eyes,
with keen and dull intellect, with goo d and bad characteristics, beings who
are easy and beings who are difficult to be taught, and few others who,
with fear, view evil and a life beyond.
“As in the case of
a blue, red or white
lotus pond, some
lotuses are born in
the water, grow in
the water, remain
immersed in the
water, and thrive
plunged in the water;
some are born in the
water, grow in the
water and remain
on the surface of the
water; some others munotes.in
Page 92
History of Buddhism
92
are born in the water, grow in the water and remain emerg ing out of the
water, unstained by the water. Even so, as the Exalted One surveyed the
world with His Buddha Vision, He saw beings with little and much dustin
their eyes, with keen and dull intellect, with good and bad characteristics,
beings who are easy and difficult to be taught, and few others who, with
fear, view evil and a life beyond. And He addressed the Brahmā
Sahampati in a verse thus:
“Opened to them are the Doors to the Deathless State. Let those who have
ears repose confidence. Being aware of the weariness, O Brahma, I did not
teach amongst men this glorious and excellent Dhamma.”
The delighted Brahma, thinking that he made himself the occasion
for the Exalted One to expound the Dhamma respectfully saluted Him
and, pas sing round Him to the right, disappeared immediately.
The First Two Converts: After His memorable fast for forty nine days,
as the Buddha sat under theRājāyatana tree, two merchants, Tapassu
and Bhallika, from Ukkala (Orissa) happened to pass that way. Then
a certain deity,6 who was a blood relative of theirs in a past birth,
spoke to them as follows:
“The Exalted One, good sirs, is dwelling at the foot of the Rājāyatana tree,
soon after His Enlightenment. Go and serve the Exalted One with flour
and honey comb. It will conduce to your well being and happines s for a
long time.”Availing themselves of this golden opportunity, the
twodelighted merchants went to the Exalted One, and, respectfully
saluting Him, implored Him to accept their humble alms so that it may
resound to their happiness and well being.Then it occurred to the Exalted
One: “The Tathāgata do not accept food with their hands. How shall I
accept this flour and honeycomb?”
Forthwith the four
Great Kings
understood the
thoughts of the
Exalted One with their
minds and from the
four directions offere d
Him four granite
bowls, saying – “O
Lord, may the Exalted
One accept herewith
this flour and honey comb!”The Buddha graciously accepted the timely
gift with which He received the humble offering of the merchants, and ate
His food after His long fast.Afte r the meal was over the merchants
prostrated themselves before the feet of the Buddha and said: “We, O
Lord, seek refuge in the Exalted One and the Dhamma. May the Exalted
One treat us as lay disciples who have sought refuge from today till
death?” munotes.in
Page 93
Life and Teachings of the
Buddha
93 These were the first lay disciples of the Buddha who embraced Buddhism
by seeking refuge in the Buddha andthe Dhamma, reciting the twofold
formula.
On the Way to Benares to Teach the Dhamma: On accepting the
invitation to teach the Dhamma, the first tho ught that occurred to the
Buddha before He embarked on His great mission was – “To whom shall I
teach the Dhamma first? Who will understand the Dhamma quickly? Well,
there is AlāraKālāma who is learned, clever, wise and has for long
been with little dust in his eyes. How if I were to teach the Dhamma to
him first? He will understand the Dhamma quickly.”
Then a deity appeared before the Buddha and said: “ Lord! ĀlāraKālāma
died a week ago.”With His supernormal vision He perceived that it was
so.Then He thought of UddakaRāmaputta. Instantly a deity informed Him
that he died the evening before.With His supernormal vision He perceived
this to be so.Ultimately the Buddha thought of the five energetic ascetics
who attended on Him during His struggle for Enlightenment. With His
supernormal vision He perceived that they were residing in the Deer Park
at Isipatana near Benares. So the Buddha stayed at Uruvela till s uch time
as He was pleased to set out for Benares.
The Buddha was travelling on the highway, when between Gayā and the
Bodhi tree, beneath whose shade He attained Enlightenment, a wandering
ascetic named Upaka saw Him and addressed Him thus: “Extremely clear
are your senses, friend!Pure and clean is your c omplexion. On account of
whom has your renunciation been made, friend? Who is your teacher?
Whose doctrine do you profess?”The Buddha replied:
“All have I overcome, all do I know.
From all am I detached, all have I renounced.
Wholly absorbed am I in the d estruction of craving (Arahantship).Having
comprehended all by myself whom shall I call my teacher?
No teacher have I. An equal to me there is not.
In the world including gods there is no rival to me.
Indeed an Arahant am I in this world.
An unsurpassed te acher am I;
Alone am I the AllEnlightened.
Cool and appeased am I.
To establish the wheel of Dhamma to the city of Kāsi I go.
In this blind world I shall beat the drum of Deathlessness.
“Then, friend, do you admit that you are an Arahant, a limitless
Conq ueror?” queried Upaka. “Like me are conquerors who have attained munotes.in
Page 94
History of Buddhism
94 to the destruction of defilements. All the evil conditions have I conquered.
Hence, Upaka, I am called a conqueror,” replied the Buddha. “It may be
so, friend!” Upaka curtly remarked, and, n odding his head, turned into a
byroad and departed. Unperturbed by the first rebuff, the Buddha
journeyed from place to place, and arrived in due course at the Deer Park
in Benares
Meeting the Five Monks: The five ascetics who saw Him coming from
afar dec ided not to pay Him due respect as they misconstrued His
discontinuance of rigid ascetic practices which proved absolutely futile
during His struggle for Enlightenment.
They remarked:“Friends, this ascetic Gotama is coming. He is luxurious.
He has given up striving and has turned into a life of abundance.
He should not be greeted and waited upon. His bowl and robe should not
be taken. Nevertheless, a seat should be prepared. If he wishes, let him sit
down.”
However, as the Buddha continued to dr aw near, His august personality
was such that they were compelled to receive Him with due honour. One
came forward and took His bowl and robe, another prepared a seat, and
yet another kept water for His feet. Nevertheless, they addressed Him by
name and ca lled Him friend (āvuso), a form of address applied generally
to juniors and equals.
At this the Buddha addressed them thus: “Do not, O Bhikkhus, address
the Tathāgata by name or by the title ‘āvuso’. An Exalted One, O
Bhikkhus, is the Tathāgata. A Fully Enlig htened One is He. Give ear, O
Bhikkhus! Deathlessness (Amata) has been attained. I shall instruct and
teach the Dhamma. If you act according to my instructions, you will
before long realize, by your own intuitive wisdom, and live, attaining in
this life it self, that supreme consummation of the Holy Life, for the sake
of which sons of noble families rightly leave the household for
homelessness.”
Thereupon the five ascetics replied: “By that demeanour of yours,
āvusoGotama, by that discipline, by those painful austerities, you did not
attain to anysuperhuman specific knowledge and insight worthy of an
Ariya. How will you, when you have become luxurious, have given up
striving, and have turned into a life of abundance, gain any such
superhuman specific knowledge and insight worthy of an Ariya?”
In explanation the Buddha said: “The Tathāgata, O Bhikkhus, is not
luxurious, has not given up striving, and has not turned int o a life of
abundance. An Exalted One is the Tathāgata. A Fully Enlightened One is
He. Give ear, O Bhikkhus! Deathlessness has been attained. I shall instruct
and teach the Dhamma. If you act according to my instructions, you will
before long realize, by y our own intuitive wisdom, and live, attaining in
this life itself, that supreme consummation of the Holy Life, for the sake
of which sons of noble families rightly leave the household for
homelessness.” munotes.in
Page 95
Life and Teachings of the
Buddha
95
For the second time the prejudiced ascetics expresse d their disappointment
in the same manner.
For the second time the Buddha reassured them of His attainment to
Enlightenment.
When the adamant ascetics refusing to believe Him, expressed their view
for the third time, the Buddha questioned them thus: “Do yo u know, O
Bhikkhus, of an occasion when I ever spoke to you thus before?”
“Nay, indeed, Lord!”
The Buddha repeated for the third time that He had gained Enlightenment
and that they also could realize the Truth if they would act according to
His instruction s. It was indeed a frank utterance, issuing from the sacred
lips of the Buddha. The cultured ascetics, though adamant in their views,
were then fully convinced of the great achievement of the Buddha and of
His competence to act as their moral guide and tea cher. They believed His
word and sat in silence to listen to His Noble Teaching. Two of the
ascetics the Buddha instructed, while three went out for alms. With what
the three ascetics brought from their alms round the six maintained
themselves. Three of th e ascetics He instructed, while two ascetics went
out for alms. With what the two brought six sustained themselves. And
those five ascetics thus admonished and instructed by the Buddha, being
themselves subject to birth, decay, death, sorrow, and passions, realized
the real nature of life and, seeking out the birthless, decayless, diseaseless,
deathless, sorrowless, passionless, incomparable Supreme Peace,
Nibbāna, attained the incomparable Security, Nibbāna, which is free from
birth, decay, disease, death, sorrow, and passions, The knowledge arose
in them that their Deliverance was unshakable, that it was their last
birth and that there would be no more of this state again.
Dhammacakkappavattana Sutta, which deals, with the four Noble Truths,
was the first discourse delivered by the Buddha to them. Hearing it,
Kondañña, the eldest, attained the first stage of Sainthood. After receiving
further instructions, the other four attained Sotapatti later. On hearing the
Anattalakkhana Sutta, which dea ls with soullessness, all the five attained
Arahantship, the final stage of Sainthood.
The First Five Disciples The five learned monks who thus attained
Arahantship and became the Buddha’s first disciples were Kondañña,
Bhaddiya, Vappa,
Mahānāma, and
Assa ji of the
brahmin clan.
Kondañña was
the youngest and
the cleverest of
the eight
brahmins who
were summoned
by King munotes.in
Page 96
History of Buddhism
96 Suddhodana to name the infant prince. The other four were the sons of
those older brahmins. All these five retired to the forest as ascetics in
anticipation of the Bodhisattawhile he was endeavouring to attain
Buddhahood. When he gave up his useless penances and severe austerities
and began to nourish the body sparingly to regain his lost strength, these
favourite followers, disappointed at hi s change of method, deserted him
and went to Isipatana. Soon after their departure the Bodhisatta attained
Buddhahood.
The venerable Kondañña became the first Arahant and the most senior
member of the Sangha. It was Assaji, one of the five, who converted t he
great Sāriputta, the chief disciple of the Buddha.
3.7 SUMMARY
The life of the Buddha from birth to enlightenment is given for better
understanding of the life led by the Siddhatta prior to enlightenment. 45
years after enlightenment Buddha kept on teachi ngs the dhamma for the
betterment of all the mankind, till he attained parinibbana at the age of 80
years.
The important events in the life of the Bodhisatta (Buddha before
enlightenment) is the four signs or nimitta s seen by the Bodhisatta, which
made him leave the household life in search of the truth the great
renunciation. The austerities practiced by the Bodhisatta gives us the
religious traditions prevalent at the time for the seekers of truth in India.
The two teachers of the Bodhisatta and his struggle for enlightenment is
relevant to know the importance of the teachings of the Buddha – the
middle path where Buddha specifically asks to avoid both the extremities
the pleasure and the pain to the body. The Dhammacakkapavattana sutta is
thus the most important teaching given to the mankind the dhamma.
3.8 UNIT END QUESTIONS
Write in short the Life of Bodhisatta Siddhatta before enlightenment.
Describe in brief – the enlightenment of the Buddha under the Bodhi
tree.
Discuss the Dhammacakkapav attana or the turning of the wheel of
dhamma in motion.
Write in short the learnings from the Life of the Buddha.
3.9 ADDITIONAL READINGS:
Ven. Narada Mahathera Buddha and his Teachings
Ven. Walapola Rahula What the Buddha Taught.
Ven. Thera Piyadassi The Buddha, His life and Teachings
Ven. Nanamoli Life of the Buddha According to the Pali Canon
munotes.in
Page 97
97 4
TEACHINGS OF THE BUDDHA
Unit Struct ure:
4.0 Objectives
4.1 Introduction
4.2 The Four Noble Truths and the Eightfold Path
4.3 Eight Fold Path
4.4 Law o f Dependent Origination
4.5 Summary
4.6 Unit End Questions
4.7 Additional Readin g
4.0 OBJECTIVES:
After going through this unit the students will be a ble :
To understand the teaching of Buddha.
To know the actual meaning of Four Noble Truth and Eight -Fold Path
To understand the Paticca Samuppāda theory
4.1 INTRODUCTION:
The teaching of Gautam Buddha was accepted universally and he became
a great guru in the whole universe. Gautam Buddha left home at the age of
29 in search of Truth. After seven years wandering and meeting with
several gurus of him but he could not get enlightenment. Finally, he
change his path and sat under the (Pimpal) Bodhi tree at Gaya where he
got enlightenment at the age of 35. Since then he became the Buddha or
'the Enlightened One'. After enlightenment or to achi eve 'Keval Dnyan' he
delivered his first sermon at Sarnath. Hence, till his Mahaparinirvana he
spread his teaching and message for how overcome from the suffering to
the common masses. Therefore, we need to understand his actual teaching
to overcome from t he suffering.
4.2 THE FOUR NOBLE TRUTHS AND THE
EIGHTFOLD PATH
“Light arose in me in things not heard before.” – Dhammacakkasutta
The four truths are best known from their presentation in
the Dhammacakkappavattana Sutta text, ("Setting the Wheel of Dhamma
in Motion) which contains the first teachings that the Buddha gave a fter
attaining full awakening , and liberation from rebirth. Within this munotes.in
Page 98
History of Buddhism
98 discourse, the four noble truths are given as follows (" bhikkus " is
normally translated as "Buddhist monks"):
Now this, bhikkhus, is the noble truth of suffering : birth is suffering,
aging is suffering, illness is suffering, death is suffering; union with what
is displeas ing is suffering; separation from what is pleasing is suffering;
not to get what one wants is suffering; in brief, the five aggregates subject
to clinging are suffering.
Now this, bhikkhus, i s the noble truth of the origin of suffering : it is this
craving [ ta hā, "thirst"] which leads to re -becoming , accompanied by
delight and lust, seeking delight her e and there; that is, craving for sensual
pleasures, craving for becoming, craving for dis -becoming.
Now this, bhikkhus, is the noble truth of the cessation of suffering : it is
the remainder less fading away and cessation of that same craving, the
giving u p and relinquishing of it, freedom from it, non -reliance on it.
Now this, bhikkhus, is the noble truth of the way leading to the
cessation of suffering : it is this noble eightfold path; that is, right view,
right intention, right speech, right action, righ t livelihood, right effort,
right mindfulness, right concentration.
According to this sutta, with the complete comprehension of these four
truths release from samsara , the cycle of rebirth, was attained:Knowledge
and vision arose in me: 'Unprovoked is my release. This is the last birth.
There is now no further becoming. The comprehension of these four truths
by his audience leads to the opening of the Dhamma Eye , that is, the
attainment of right vision:
Whatever is subject to origination is subject to cess ation .
The Pali terms ariyasacca (Sanskrit: aryasatya ) are commonly translated
as "noble truths". Truth (Sacca) is that which is. Its Sanskrit equivalent is
Satya which means an incontrovertible fact. According to Buddhism there
are four such Truths pertai ning to this so -called being. In the Rohitassa
Sutta the Buddha states:
“In this very one -fathom long body along with its perceptions and
thoughts, do I proclaim
the world,
the origin of the world,
the cessation of the world, and
the path leading to t he cessation of the world. ”
In this particular context the term “world” (loka) implies suffering. This
interesting passage refers to the Four Noble Truths which the Buddha
Himself discovered by His own intuitive knowledge. Whether the
Buddhas arise or not these Truths exist, and it is a Buddha that reveals
them to the deluded world. They do not and cannot change with time munotes.in
Page 99
Teachings of the Buddha
99 because they are eternal Truths. The Buddha was not indebted to anyone
for His realization of them. He Himself said: “They were unheard b efore.”
These Truths are in Pāli termed ariyasaccāni. They are so called because
they were discovered by the Greatest Ariya, the Buddha, who was far
removed from passion. The first Truth deals with dukkha , which for need
of a better English equivalent, is rendered by suffering or sorrow. As a
feeling dukkha means that which is difficult to be endured (du – difficult,
kha – to endure). As an abstract truth dukkha is used in the sense of
“contemptible” ( du) and “emptiness” (kha). The world rests on suffering
hence it is contemptible. The world is devoid of any reality – hence it is
empty or void.
Dukkha, therefore, means contemptible void. Average men are only
surface -seers. An Ariya sees things as they truly are. To an Ariya all life is
suffering and he find s no real happiness in this world which deceives
mankind with illusory pleasures. Material happiness is merely the
gratification of some desire. “No sooner is the desired thing gained than it
begins to be scorned.” Insatiate are all desires. All are subjec t to birth
(jāti), and consequently to decay (jarā), disease (vyādhi), and finally to
death (marana). No one is exempt from these four inevitable causes of
suffering. Impeded wish is also suffering. We do not wish to be associated
with things or persons we detest, no r do we wish to be separated from
things or persons we love. Our cherished desires are not, however, always
gratified. What we least expect or what we least desire is often thrust on
us. At times such unexpected unpleasant circumstances become so
intolerab le and painful that weak ignorant folk are compelled to commit
suicide as if such an act would solve the problem. Real happiness is found
within, and is not to be defined in terms of wealth, power, honours or
conquests. If such worldly possessions are forc ibly or unjustly obtained, or
are misdirected, or even viewed with attachment, they will be a source of
pain and sorrow for the possessors. Ordinarily the enjoyment of sensual
pleasures is the highest and only happiness to an average person. There is
no d oubt a momentary happiness in the anticipation, gratification, and
recollection of such fleeting material pleasures, but they are illusory and
temporary. According to the Buddha non -attachment (virāgatā) or the
transcending of material pleasures is a greater bliss.
In brief, this composite body itself is a cause of suffering.
This First Truth of suffering which depends on this so called being and
various aspects of life, is to be carefully analy sed and examined. This
examination leads to a proper understanding of oneself as one really is.
The cause of this suffering is craving or attachment (tanhā) which is the
Second Noble Truth.
The Dhammapada states:
“From craving springs grief, from craving s prings fear,
For him who is wholly free from craving, there is no grief,much less fear.”
(V. 216) munotes.in
Page 100
History of Buddhism
100 This craving is a powerful mental force latent in all, and is the chief cause
of most of the ills of life. It is this craving, grossor subtle, that leads to
repeated births in Samsāra and makes one cling to all forms of life. The
grossest forms of craving are attenuated on attaining Sakadāgāmi, the
second stage of Sainthood, and are eradicated on attaining Anāgāmi, the
third stage of Sainthood. The subtle forms of craving are eradicated on
attaining Arahantship. Both suffering and craving can only be eradicated
by following the Middle Way, enunciated by the Buddha Himself, and
attaining the supreme Bliss of Nibbāna.
The Third Noble Truth is the complete cessation of suffering which is
Nibbāna , the ultimate Goal of Buddhists. It is achieved by the total
eradication of all forms of craving. This Nibbāna is to be comprehended
by the mental eye by renouncing all internal attachment to the external
world. This Truth h as to be realized by developing the Noble Eightfold
Path which is the Fourth Noble Truth. This unique path is the only straight
route that leads to Nibbāna. It avoids the extreme of self -mortification that
weakens one’s intellect and the extreme of self -indulgence that retards
one’s moral progress.
4.3 EIGHTFOLD PATH:
It consists of the following eight factors.:
1) Right Understanding (SammāDitthi),
2) Right Thoughts (SammāSamkappa),
3) Right Speech (SammāVācā),
4) Right Action (SammāKammanta),
5) Right Li velihood (SammāĀjīva),
6) Right Effort (SammāVāyāma),
7) Right Mindfulness (Sammā Sati), and
8) Right Concentration (SammāSamādhi),
1. Right Understanding Sammā Ditthi is explained as the knowledge of the
four Noble Truths. In other words, it is the underst anding of oneself as one
really is, because, as the Rohitassa Sutta states, these truths are concerned
with the “one -fathom long body of man.”The key -note of Buddhism is this
right understanding. Clear vision or right understanding leads to clear
thinking.
2. The second factor of the noble Eightfold Path is, therefore,
SammāSamkappa . The English renderings – “Right Resolutions”, “Right
Aspirations” – do not convey the actual meaning of the Pāli term. Right
Ideas or Right Mindfulness comes closer to the meaning. “Right
Thoughts” may be suggested as the nearest English equ ivalent. By
Samkappa is meant the “Vitakka” mental state, which, for want of a better munotes.in
Page 101
Teachings of the Buddha
101 rendering, may be called “initial application.” This important mental state
eliminates wrong ideas or notions and helps the other moral adjuncts to be
diverted to Nibbāna. It is one’s thoughts that either defile or purify a
person. One’s thoughts mould one’s nature and controls one’s destiny.
Evil thoughts tend to debase one just as good thoughts tend to elevate one.
Sometimes a single thought can either destroy or save a w orld.
SammāSamkappa serves the double purpose of eliminating evil thoughts
and developing pure thoughts.
Right Thoughts, in this particular connection, are threefold. They consist
of:
i. Nekkhamma – Renunciation of worldly pleasures or selflessness which
is oppos ed to attachment, selfishness, and self -possessiveness.
ii. Avyāpāda – Loving -kindness, goodwill, or benevolence, which is
opposed to hatred, ill -will, or aversion, and
iii. Avihimsā – Harmlessness or compassion, which is opposed to cruelty
and callousness.
These evil and good forces are latent in all. As long as we are worldlings
these evil forces rise to the surface at unexpected moments in
disconcerting strength. When once they are totally eradicated on attaining
Arahantship, one’s stream of consciousness gets perfectly purified.
Attachment and hatred, coupled with ignorance, are the chief causes of all
evil prevalent in this deluded world. “The enemy of the whole world is
lust, through which all evils cometo living beings. This lust when
obstructed by som e cause is transformed into wrath.”
One is either attached to desirable external objects or is repulsed with
aversion in the case of undesirable objects.
Through attachment one clings to material pleasures and tries to gratify
one’s desire by some means or other. Through aversion one recoils from
undesirable objects and even goes to theextent of destroying them as their
very presence is a source of irritation. With the giving up of egoism by
one’s own intuitive insight, both attachment and hatred automatica lly
disappear.
The Dhammapada states:
“There is no fire like lust, no grip like hate,
There is no net like delusion, no river like craving.” (v. 251)
i. As one ascends the spiritual ladder one renounces by degrees both gross
and subtle attachment to materi al pleasures like grown -up children giving
up their petty toys. Being children, they cannot be expected to possess an
adult’s understanding, and they cannot be convinced of the worthlessness
of their temporary pleasures. With maturity they begin to underst and
things as they truly are and they voluntarily give up their toys. As the
spiritual pilgrim proceeds on the upward path by his constant meditation munotes.in
Page 102
History of Buddhism
102 and reflection, he perceivesthe futility of pursuing base material pleasures
and the resultant happiness i n forsaking them. He cultivates non -
attachment to the fullest degree. “Happy is non -attachment in this world,
so is the transcending of all sensual pleasures,” is one of the early
utterances of the Buddha.
ii. The other most rebellious passion is anger, av ersion, illwill, or hatred,
all of which are implied by the Pāli term vyāpāda. It consumes the person
in whom it springs and consumes others as well. The Pāli term avyāpāda,
literally, non -enmity, corresponds to that most beautiful virtue Mettā
(Samskrit Maitri) which means loving -kindness or goodwill towards all
without any distinction. He whose mind is full of loving -kindness can
harbour no hatred towards any. Like a mother who makes no difference
between herself and her only child and protects it even at the risk of her
own life, even so does the spiritual pilgrim who follows this middle path
radiate his thoughts of loving -kindness identifying himself with all.
Buddhist Mettā embraces all living beings, animals not excluded.
iii. Avihimsā or Karunā – Harmle ssness or compassion is the third and the
last member of samkappa. Karunā is that sweet virtue which makes the
tender hearts of the noble quiver at the sufferings of others. Like Buddhist
Mettā, Buddhist Karunā too is limitless. It is not restricted only to co-
religionists or co -nationals or to human beings alone. Limited compassion
is not true karunā. A compassionate one is as soft as a flower. He cannot
bear the sufferings of others. He might at times even go to the extent of
sacrificing his own life to al leviate the sufferings of others. In every Jātaka
story it is evident that the Bodhisatta endeavoured his best to help the
distressed and the forlorn and to promote their happiness in every possible
way. Karunā has the characteristics of a loving mother who se thoughts,
words, and deeds always tend to relieve the distress of her sick child. It
has the property of not being able to tolerate the sufferings of others. Its
manifestation is perfect non violence and harmlessness – that is, a
compassionate person ap pears to be absolutely non -violent and harmless.
The sight of the helpless states of the distressed is the proximate cause for
the practice of Karunā. The consummation of karuna is the eradication of
all forms of cruelty. The direct enemy of karunais cruelty and the indirect
enemy is homely grief. Buddhist mettā appeals to both the rich and the
poor, for Buddhism teaches its followers to elevate the lowly, help the
poor, the needy, and the forlorn, tend the sick, comfort the bereaved, pity
the wicked, and enlighten the ignorant.Compassion forms a fundamental
principle of both Buddhist laymen and Bhikkhus.
Speaking of Buddhist harmlessness, Aldous Huxley writes: “Indian
pacifism finds its complete expression in the teaching of the Buddha.
Buddhism teaches ahimsā or harmlessness towards all beings. It forbids
even laymen to have anything to do with the manufacture and sale of
arms, with the making of poison and int oxicants, with soldiering or the
slaughtering of animals.” The Buddha advises His disciples thus:
“Wherefore, O Bhikkhus, however men may speak concerning you,
whether in season or out of season, whether appropriately or
inappropriately, whether courteously or rudely, whether wisely or munotes.in
Page 103
Teachings of the Buddha
103 foolishly, whether kindly or maliciously, thus, O Bhikkhus, must you train
yourselves –Unsullied shall our minds remain, neither shall evil words
escape our lips. Kind and compassionate ever shall we abide with hearts
harbouri ng no ill -will. And we shall enfold those very persons with
streams of loving thoughts unfailing, and forth from them proceeding we
shall radiate the whole wide world with constant thoughts of loving
kindness, ample, expanding, measureless, free from enmit y, free from ill -
will. Thus must you train yourselves.”
He whose mind is free from selfish desires, hatred and cruelty, and is
saturated with the spirit of selflessness, loving -kindness and harmlessness,
lives in perfect peace. He is indeed ablessing to hi mself and others.
3. Right Thoughts lead to Right Speech (SammāVācā) , the third factor. It
deals with refraining from falsehood, slandering, harsh words, and
frivolous talk. He who tries to eradicate selfish desires cannot indulge in
uttering falsehood or in slandering for any selfish end or purpose. He is
truthful and trustworthy and ever seeks the good and beautiful in others
instead of deceiving, defaming, denouncing or disuniting his own fellow
beings. A harmless mind that generates loving -kindness can not give vent
to harsh speech which first debases the speaker and then hurts another.
What he utters is not only true, sweet and pleasant but also useful, fruitful
and beneficial.
4. Right Speech follows Right Action (SammāKammanta ), which deals
with abstinence from killing, stealing and sexual misconduct. These three
evil deeds are caused by craving and anger, coupled with ignorance. With
the gradual elimination of these causes from the mind of the spiritual
pilgrim, blameworthy tendencies arising therefrom will find no
expression. Under no pretence would he kill or steal.
5. Being pure in mind, he would lead a pure life. Purifying thoughts,
words and deeds at the outset, the spiritual pilgrim tries to purify his
livelihood Right Livelihood (SammāĀjīva), by refraining from the five
kinds of trade which are for bidden to a lay -disciple. They are trading in
arms (satthavanijjā), human beings (sattavanijjā), flesh (mamsavanijjā),
i.e. breeding animals for slaughter, intoxicating drinks (majjavan ijjā), and
poison (visavanijjā) Hypocritical conduct is cited as wrong livelihood for
monks. Strictly speaking, from an Abhidhamma standpoint, by right
speech, right action and right livelihood are meant three abstinences
(virati) but not the three opposit e virtues.
6. Right Effort (Sammā Vāyāma), is fourfold -namely:
i. The endeavour to discard evil that has already arisen,
ii. The endeavour to prevent the arising of unarisen evil,
iii. The endeavour to develop unarisen good, and
iv. The endeavour to promot e the good which has already arisen. munotes.in
Page 104
History of Buddhism
104 Right Effort plays a very important part in the Noble Eightfold Path. It is
by one’s own effort that one’s deliverance is obtained and not by merely
seeking refuge in others or by offering prayers. In man are found a
rubbish -heap of evil and a store -house of virtue. By effort one removes
this rubbish -heap and cultivates these latent virtues.
7. Right Effort is closely associated with Right Mindfulness (Sammā
Sati) . It is the constant mindfulness with regard to body (kāyānupassanā),
feelings (vedanānupassanā), thoughts (cittānupassanā), and mind objects
(dhammānupassanā). Mindfulness on these four objects tend to eradicate
the misconceptions with regard to desirability (subha), so-called happiness
(sukha), permanence (nicca), and an immortal soul (attā) respectively.
8. Right Effort and Right Mindfulness lead to Right Concentration
(Sammā Samādhi) . It is the one -pointedness of the mind. A concentrated
mind acts as a powerful aid to see things as they truly are by means of
penetrative insight. Of these eight factors of the Noble Eightfold Path the
first two are grouped in wisdom (paññ ā), the second three in morality
(sīla) and the last three in concentrati on (samādhi).
Sīla
Right Speech
Right Action
Right Livelihood
Samādhi
Right Effort
Right Mindfulness
Right Concentration
Paññ ā
Right Understanding
Right Thoughts
According to the order of development sīla, samādhi, and paññ āare the
three stages of the Path . Strictly speaking, from an ultimate standpoint,
these factors that comprise the Noble Eightfold Path signify eight mental
properties (cetasika) collectively found in the four classes of
supramundane consciousness (lokutttaracitta) whose object is Nibbāna .
They are : paññindriya (faculty of wisdom), vitakka (initial application),
virati (three abstinences,) viriya (energy), sati (mindfulness) and ekaggata
(one-pointedness) respectively.
All these factors denote the mental attitude of the aspirant who is st riving
to gain his Deliverance. munotes.in
Page 105
Teachings of the Buddha
105
4.4 LAW OF DEPENDENT ORIGINATION:
“The Dependent Arising” (PaticcaSamuppāda) in direct order thus:
“When this (cause) exists, this (effect) is; with the arising of this (cause),
this effectarises.”
Dependent on Ignorance (avijjā) arise moral and immoralConditioning
Activities (samkhārā).
Dependent on Conditioning Activities arises (Relinking)Consciousness
(viññ āna).
Dependent on (Relinking) Consciousness arise Mind andMatter (nāma -
rūpa).
Dependent on Mind and Matter arise the Six Spheres ofSense
(salāyatana).
Dependent on the Six Spheres of Sense arises Contact(pha ssa).
Dependent on Contact arises Feeling (vedanā).
Dependent on Feeling arises Craving (tanhā).
Dependent on Craving arises Grasping (upādāna).
Dependent on Grasping arises Becoming (bhava).
Dependent on Becoming arises Birth (jāti).
Dependent on Birth ar ise Decay (jarā), Death (marana), Sorrow (soka),
Lamentation (parideva), Pain (dukkha), Grief (domanassa), and Despair
(upāyāsa).
Thus does this whole mass of suffering originate.
“The Dependent
Arising” in reverse
orderthus: “When this
cause does not exist ,
this effect is not;
withthe cessation of
this cause, this effect
ceases.
With the cessation of
Ignorance,
Conditioning
Activities cease.
With the cessation of
Conditioning
Activities (Relinking) munotes.in
Page 106
History of Buddhism
106 Consciousness ceases.
With the cessation of (Relinking) Con sciousness, Mind andMatter cease.
With the cessation of Mind and Matter, the six Spheres ofSense cease.
With the cessation of the Six Spheres of Sense, Contact ceases.
With the cessation of Contact, Feeling ceases.
With the cessation of Feeling, Craving ce ases.
With the cessation of Craving, Grasping ceases.
With the cessation of Grasping, Becoming ceases.
With the cessation of Becoming, Birth ceases.
With the cessation of Birth, Decay, Death, Sorrow, Lamentation,
Pain, Grief, and Despair cease.
Thus does t his whole mass of suffering cease.
Thereupon the Exalted One, knowing the meaning of this, uttered,at that
time, this paean of joy:“When, indeed, the Truths become manifest unto
the strenuousand meditative Brahmana, then all his doubts vanishaway
since he has understood the destruction of the causes.” “When this cause
exists, this effect is; with the arising of thiscause, this effect arises. When
this cause does not exist, this effectis not; with the cessation of this cause,
this effect ceases.”
The phenome na are happening and passingaway and the main point of
interest with the Buddha was to find out "What being what else is,"
"Whathappening what else happens" and "What not being what else is
not." The phenomena are happening in aseries and we see that there being
certain phenomena there become some others; by the happening of
someevents others also are produced. This is called (paticca -samuppâda)
dependent origination.
But it isdifficult to understand what is the exact nature of this dependence.
The questio n has it with which the Buddha started before attaining
Buddhahood was this:
in what miserable condition are the people! they are born, they decay,
they die, pass away and are born again; and they do not know the path of
escape from this decay, death and misery.How to know the Way to escape
from this misery of decay and death. munotes.in
Page 107
Teachings of the Buddha
107
Then it occurred to him what beingthere, are decay and death , depending
on what do they
come? As he
thought deeply
into the root of
the matter,it
occurred to him
that
decay and dea th
can only occur
when there is
birth (jâti), so
they depend on
birth. What
being there, is
there birth, on
what does birth depend?
Then it occurred to him that birth could only be if there were previous
existence (bhava). But on what does this existence depend, or what being
there is there bhava.
Then it occurred to him that there could not be existence unless there were
clinging holding fast (upâdâna). But on what did upâdâna depend?
It occurred to him that it was desire (tanhâ) on which upâdâna depende d.
There can be upâdâna if there is desire (tanhâ).
But what being there, can there be desire? To this question it occurred to
him that there must be feeling (vedanâ) in order that there may be desire.
But on what does vedanâ depend, or rather what must b e there, that there
may be feeling (vedanâ)?
To this it occurred to him that there must be a sense -contact (phassa) in
order that there may be feeling. If there should be no sense -contact there
would be no feeling. But on what does sense -contact depend? I t occurred
to him that as there are six sense -contacts, there are the six fields of
contact (âyatana).
But on what do the six âyatanas depend? It occurred to him that there must
be the mind and body (nâmarûpa) in order that there may be the six fields
of contact; but on what does nâmarûpa depend?
It occurred to him that without consciousness (viññâna) there could be no
nâmarûpa. But what being there would there be viññâna.
Here it occurred to him that in order that there might be viññâna there
must be th e conformations (sankhâra). But what being there are there the
sankhâras?
Here it occurred to him that the sankhâras can only be if there is
ignorance (avijjâ). If avijjâ could be stopped then the sankhâras will be munotes.in
Page 108
History of Buddhism
108 stopped, and if the sankhâras could be s topped viññâna could be stopped
and so on.
It is indeed difficult to be definite as to what the Buddha actually wished
to mean by this cycle of dependence of existence sometimes called
Bhavacakra (wheel of existence).
Decay and death (jarâmarana ) could no t have happened if there was no
birth. This seems to be clear. But at this point the difficulty begins.
Desire (tanhâ) is then said to depend on feeling or sense -contact. Sense -
contact presupposes the six senses as fields of operation. These six senses
or operating fields would again presuppose the whole psychosis of the
man (the body and the mind together) called nâmarûpa . all the elements
of being both those with form and those without, come into existence after
having previously been non -existent and ha ving come into existence pass
away. "Nâmarûpa taken in this sense will not mean the whole of mind and
body, but only the sense functionsand the body which are found to operate
in the six doors of sense (salâyatana). If we take nâmarûpa inthis sense,
we can see that it may be said to depend upon the viññâna
(consciousness).
Consciousness has beencompared in the MilindaPañha with a watchman at
the middle of the cross -roads beholding all that come from any direction.
Buddhaghosa in the Atthasâlinî also says t hat consciousness means that
which thinks its object. If we are to define its characteristics, we must say
that it knows (vijânana), goes in advance (pubbangama), connects
(sandhâna), and stands on nâmarûpa (nâmarûpapadatthânam). When the
consciousness get s a door, at a place the objects of sense are discerned
(ârammana -vibhâvanatthâne) and it goes first as the precursor. When a
visual object is seen by the eye it is known only by the consciousness, and
when the dhammas are made the objects of (mind) mano, it is known only
by the consciousness. Buddhaghosa also refers here to the passage in the
MilindaPañha we have just referred to. He further goes on to say that
when states of consciousness rise one after another, they leave no gap
between the previous stat e and the later and consciousness therefore
appears as connected. When there are the aggregates of the five khandhas
it is lost; but there are the four aggregates as nâmarûpa, it stands on nâma
and therefore it is said that it stands on nâmarûpa. So the ci tta or
consciousness takes the phenomena of contact, etc., and cognizes them. So
though it is the same as they are yet in a sense it is different from them.
To go back to the chain of twelve causes, we find that jâti(birth) is the
cause of decay and death , jarâmarana, etc. Jâti is the appearance of the
body or the totality of the five skandhas. Coming to bhava which
determines jâti, I cannot think of any better rational explanation of bhava,
than that I have already suggested, namely, the works (karma) whi ch
produce the birth. Upâdâna is an advanced trsnâ leading to positive
clinging. It is produced by trsnâ (desire) which again is the result of
vedanâ (pleasure and pain). But this vedanâ is of course vedanâ with
ignorance (avidyâ), for an Arhat may have al so vedanâ but as he has no munotes.in
Page 109
Teachings of the Buddha
109 avidyâ, the vedanâ cannot produce trsnâ in turn. On its development it
immediately passes into upâdâna. Vedanâ means pleasurable, painful or
indifferent feeling. On the one side it leads to trsnâ (desire) and on the
other it is p roduced by sense -contact (spars'a).
Vijñâna in this connection probably means the principle or germ of
consciousness in the womb of the mother upholding the five elements of
the new body there. It is the product of the past karmas (sankhâra) of the
dying m an and of his past consciousness too.
We sometimes find that the Buddhists believed that the last thoughts of the
dying man determined the nature of his next birth. At the death of the man
the vijñâna resulting from his previous karmas and vijñânas enters into the
womb of that mother (animal, man or the gods) in which the next
skandhas are to be matured. This vijñâna thus forms the principle of the
new life.
It is in this vijñâna that name (nâma) and form (rûpa) become associated.
The vijñâna is indeed a direct product of the samskâras and the sort of
birth in which vijñâna should bring down (nâmayati) the new existence
(upapatti) is determined by the samskâras, If the vijñâna had not entered
the womb then no nâmarûpa could have appeared. This chain of twe lve
causes extends over three lives.
Thusavidyâ and samskâra of the past life produce the vijñâna,
nâmarupasadâyatana, spars'a, vedanâ, trsnâ, upâdâna and the bhava
(leading to another life) of the present actual life. This bhava produces the
jâti and jar âmarana of the next life. It is interesting to note that these
twelve links in the chain extending in three sections over three lives are all
but the manifestations of sorrow to the bringing in of which they naturally
determine one another.
ThusAbhidhammat thasangaha says "each of these twelve terms is a factor.
For the composite term 'sorrow,' etc. is only meant to show incidental
consequences of birth. Again when 'ignorance' and 'the actions of the
mind' have been taken into account, craving (trsnâ), grasp ing (upâdâna)
and (karma) becoming (bhava) are implicitly accounted for also. In the
same manner when craving, grasping and (karma) becoming have been
taken into account, ignorance and the actions of the mind are (implicitly)
accounted for, also; and when birth, decay, and death are taken into
account, even the fivefold fruit, to wit (rebirth), consciousness, and the
rest are accounted for.
And thus: Five causes in the Past and Now a fivefold 'fruit.' Five causes
Now and yet to come a fivefold 'fruit' make up the Twenty Modes, the
Three Connections (1. sankhâra and viññâna, 2. vedanâ and tanhâ, 3.
bhava and jâti) and the four groups (one causal group in the Past, one
resultant group in the Present, one causal group in the Present and one
resultant group in the Future, each group consisting of five modes).
These twelve interdependent links (dvâdas'ânga) represent the
paticcasamuppâda (pratâtyasamutpâda) doctrines (dependent origination) munotes.in
Page 110
History of Buddhism
110 which are themselves but sorrow and lead to cycles of sorrow. The term
paticcasamuppâda or pratîtyasamutpâda has been differently interpreted in
later Buddhist literature.
Check Your Progress:
1. Write the Four Noble Truth in the Teaching of Buddha?
2. State the importance of eight -fold path to overcome from the suffering
in life?
4.5 SUMMARY
The teachings of the Buddha can be summarised as - “avoid all bad deeds,
increase your good deeds, and purify your mind.” Thus, Mind is given
lots of importance and is considered as the sixth sense alongwith the
eyes=to see, nose=to smell, ears=tohear, tongue=to taste and skin= to
taste, with Mind=to think.
It is within the Mind we have good or bad thoughts which manifest on the
speech as words good or bad, or body as actions good or bad. Thus,
purification of mind is necessary. The four Nob le truths show us the
reality of this existence which is anicca - impermanence, dukkha -suffering
and anatta - no permanent self within.
With this understanding one can come out of the dukkha by eradicating
the cause of dukkha - which is the desire -tanha, with the help of the
eightfold path and reach nibbana.
The other aspect of the teachings of the Buddha is the negation of the
creator or God. Buddha said - we are creator of our own self and thus are
responsible for our own actions and their results. Because no thing happens
without a cause. This cause -and-effect teaching is called the Law of
dependent origination or the Paticcasamuppada.
Buddhas’ teachings is not just for the study but to be experienced in the
daily life - thus is called the dhamma - the law of na ture.
4.6 UNIT END QUESTIONS:
Write a short note on -Four Noble Truths.
Explain the Eightfold Path in detail. Comment on Right Efforts or
Samma Vayama
What is sila , samadhi and panna? Explain with the help of eightfold
path
Discuss the Law of Dependent or igination and its importance to come
out of the dukkha.
munotes.in
Page 111
Teachings of the Buddha
111 4.7 ADDITIONAL READING
Ven. Narada Mahat hera- Buddha and his Teachings
Ven. Walapola Rahula - What the Buddha Taught.
Ven. Thera Piyadassi - The Buddha, His life and Teachings
Ven. S. Dhammika -The Buddha and His Disciples
Ven. Nanamoli -Life of the Buddha According to the Pali Canon
Richard F. Gombrich -How Buddhism Began
https://www.buddhanet.net/e -learning/8foldpath.htm
Dependent Origination and the Four Noble Truths: the Core Teaching of
the Buddha1
20180810103107_0E6D4D08 -2523 -42B0 -95E5 -DCBF0D9B83DC.pdf
munotes.in
Page 112
112 5
ASOKAN INSCRIPTIONS
Unit Struct ure:
5.0 Objectives
5.1 Introduction
5.2 Description and Classification of t he Inscriptions
5.3 Contents of t he Inscriptions
5.4 The Propagation o f Dhamma
5.5 The Nature o f Ashoka’s Dhamma
5.6 Summary
5.7 Unit End Questions
5.8 Additional Reading
5.0 OBJECTIVES:
The study is carried out with the following objectives
To understand the most important sou rce of writing history of ancient
Indian
To study the Asokan inscriptions in original for understanding the
personality of Asoka himself.
To know the dhamma and history reflected through the inscriptions
To understand the role of western scholars in under standing the
Asokan inscriptions.
5.1 INTRODUCTION:
Inscriptions of Ashoka : The inscriptions of Ashoka (reigned
c. 268-232 BCE), the third king of the Maurya dynasty (c. 324-187 BCE),
form the earliest large corpus of royal inscriptions in the Indian
subcontinent. Ashoka inherited a large empire from his predecessors,
Chandragupta and Bindusara, with its political centre located at Pataliputra
(modern Patna) in eastern India. Ashoka’s inscriptions mark an important
innovation in political practice. They ar e an important and unique
contemporary source of information on Ashoka and the Maurya empire.
The inscriptions of Ashoka were noticed during the early 1830s, but their
scripts – early Brahmi and Kharoshthi - could not be read. While several
scholars contri buted to the decipherment of Ashokan Brahmi, the crucial
breakthrough was made by James Prinsep in 1837. Prinsep, along with
others such as Christian Lassen, played an important role in the munotes.in
Page 113
Asokan Inscriptions
113 decipherment of Kharoshthi as well, but the first reliable reading of a
Kharoshthi inscription was published by Edwin Norris in 1846. The
decipherment of Ashokan Brahmi did not immediately lead to an
understanding of the historical significance of the inscriptions. The king is
usually referred to in his inscriptions by t wo epithets - devananpiya , which
means “dear to the gods” and piyadasi , which can be translated as “he who
looks upon at that which is beloved/dear/auspicious”, “he who looks
affectionately or amiably”, or “one who is dear or auspicious to look at.”
On the basis of references in the Sri Lankan chronicle, the Dipavamsa ,
George Turnour connected the epithet piyadasi with the Maurya emperor
Ashoka. This correlation opened an invaluable source of information on
what is considered ancient India’s first virtually subcontinental empire.
Subsequently, the king’s name “Asoka” (of which “Ashoka” is the better -
known Sanskritized form) was found in Minor Rock Edict 1 at Maski,
Udegolam, Nittur and Gujjara. Over the years, several readings and
translations of the inscrip tions have been published.
5.2 DESCRIPTION AND CLASSIFICATION OF THE
INSCRIPTIONS :
The inscriptions of Ashoka were inscribed on natural rock faces and
pillars, and in caves. The conventional scholarly classification of the
inscriptions, divides the inscriptions into Minor Rock Edicts, Major Rock
Edicts (also known as Rock Edicts), Separate Rock Edicts, Major Pillar
Edicts (also known as Pillar Edicts), Minor Pillar Edicts, and cave
inscriptions. One of the unusual aspects of Ashoka’s inscriptions is that
certain individual inscriptions and sets of inscriptions were inscribed, with
some variations, in several places. The Major Rock Edicts usually occur in
broadly sim ilar sets of fourteen, except at Dhauli and Jaugada, where
Rock Edicts 11, 12 and 13 are replaced by Separate Rock Edicts 1 and 2.
The Separate Rock Edicts are also found at Sannati, where they replace
Rock Edict 13. The Major Pillar Edicts usually occur i n sets of six, except
for the Delhi -Topra pillar, which has seven edicts.
Most of Ashoka’s inscriptions are in dialects of Prakrit/Pali (the various
local languages spoken in North India, distinct from, but related to literary
Sanskrit), which was the lang uage of political power in the subcontinent
for several centuries, and are written in an early form of the Brahmi script.
Mansehra and Shahbazgarhi in Pakistan have sets of Major Rock Edicts in
the Prakrit language and Kharoshthi script. The north -western part of the
Empire (which included areas of modern -day Pa kistan and Afghanistan)
yielded one Greek, four Aramaic, one Greek -Aramaic, and one Aramaic -
Prakrit inscription. The Prakrit of the Ashokan inscriptions can be divided
into the eastern (this is the most predominant), western and north -western
dialects. There are some variations in the form of Ashokan Brahmi
characters, but these variations are not regional in nature. The orthography
of the characters too displays some variations.
The inscriptions of Ashoka do not contain any genealogical information.
The chronological markers mentioned in some of the inscriptions refer to
the number of years that since his formal consecration ( abhisheka ) (this munotes.in
Page 114
History of Buddhism
114 seems to have taken place four years after he assumed pow er), and range
from the eighth to the twenty -seventh year. References to certain Greek
kings (see below) provide useful chronological correlates. Internal
chronological references indicate that the Minor Rock Edicts were the
earliest, followed by the Major Rock Edicts, and then the Major Pillar
Edicts. The Minor Pillar Edicts and cave inscriptions were inscribed at
various points in time.
Ashoka’s inscriptions have a very wide distribution, stretching from
Afghanistan in the north to the Indian states of Andhra and Karnataka in
the south, Orissa in the east, and Gujarat in the west. The Major Rock
Edicts are mostly distributed near the margins of the empire. The
Major Pillar Edicts are concentrated in north India. They were often
located near urban cente rs and along trade routes, and some of them seem
to have been close to Buddhist monasteries. The Minor Rock Edicts have
the widest distribution. They are generally found in more remote hilly
areas, with a notable clustering in the Andhra -Karnataka area in South
India, at sites that seem to have had an older cultic significance. The three
cave inscriptions are found in the Barabar hills in eastern India. The
location of the inscriptions is often considered to mark Ashoka’s empire.
However, while the places w here the inscriptions have been found
definitely indicate Maurya contact, intervention and influence, this does
not necessarily indicate direct political control.
The pillar inscriptions are inscribed on imposing monolithic sandstone
pillars with a highly polished surface. The stone seems to have been
quarried at Chunar (Mirzapur district, Uttar Pradesh). It has been
suggested that the pillars may have symbolized the centre of the universe.
The text of the inscriptions needs to be considered along with the
symbolism of the artistic motifs, especially the animals represented on
certain pillar capitals - the lion (single or four seated back to back), bull
and elephant (also carved and/or mentioned on the Kalsi and Girnar
rocks), which were chosen to proclaim t he king’s power and his dhamma .
Other motifs associated with the Ashokan pillars are the lotus, wheel,
horse and geese. All these symbols had a deep resonance in Indian
religious and cultural traditions over the centuries.
References in the accounts of the Chinese monks Faxian and Xuanzang to
Ashokan pillars and stupas where none exist today suggest that the
Ashokan inscriptions known to us are a fraction of their original number.
New inscriptions continue to be discovered. For instance, a version of
Minor Rock Edict 1 was recently found at Ratanpurwa in Bihar in eastern
India.
Understanding the inscriptions of Ashoka requires interpreting their words
and associated artisitic motifs, as well as situating them within their larger
archaeological and historical contexts. Scholars have made inferences
about the epigraphic process, the audience, reception and transmission of
Ashoka’s ideas. They have discussed the impact of Ashokan policies on
the history of the Maurya empire and the impact of Ashokan ideas and
symbols across time. munotes.in
Page 115
Asokan Inscriptions
115
5.3 CONTENTS OF THE INSCRIPTIONS :
The frequent use of the first
person and the strong personal
tone in Ashoka’s
Prakrit inscriptions indicate that
they represent the emperor’s
ideas and commands. The
inscriptions give us a unique
insight into the emperor’s mind,
especially his thoughts on issues
related to kingship and morality
over his long, 36 years reign.
The audience of the inscriptions
consiste d of the direct audience
(high -ranking administrative
officials); the indirect audience
(the emperor’s subjects), who
were expected to receive their
king’s message through various
intermediaries, largely in oral
form; and posterity. The
reception of the me ssage, which
would have varied according to
the location of the inscriptions, the mode and agents of transmission, and
the recipients, can only be speculated on.
Apart from the recurring epithets devanampiya and piyadasi , Ashoka
describes himself as laja-magadhe (king of Magadha) (in the
Calcutta -Bairat Minor Rock Edict 3, also known as the Bhabru edict), and
mentions his capital city, Pataliputra (Rock Edict 5). The inscriptions
reflect certain practical aspects of governing a vast and variegated empire.
They occasionally touch on issues related to administration and taxation.
They suggest the existence of provincial administrations, name certain
cadres of officials, and express Ashoka’s desire for administrative
efficiency. They contain exhortations to of ficials to perform their job
conscientiously and efficiently, and announce the backing of the
exhortations by surveillance measures. They also allude to the problem of
incomplete political consolidation and the problems posed to the empire
by forest tribes .
Certain inscriptions refer to the king’s concern for justice. For instance,
Separate Rock Edict 1, addressed to officers known as the nagala
viyohalakas , raises the problem of people suffering as a result of unfair
imprisonment and harsh treatment, and e xhorts officials to deal with all
such cases with fairness and impartiality. Justice is discussed in greater
detail in Pillar Edict 4, which instructs officers known as the rajuka s to
mete rewards and punishment fairly and fearlessly, and asserts that ther e
should be impartiality ( samata ) in judicial proceedings and punishment. munotes.in
Page 116
History of Buddhism
116
Pillar Edict 4 also announces a three -day respite to prisoners condemned
to death, in order to give their relatives time to appeal the sentence; and, if
this failed, to give the pris oners time to distribute gifts or undertake fasts
to attain happiness in the next world. This indicates that although Ashoka
sought to temper the
violence inherent in
capital punishment, he
did not abolish the death
penalty, in spite of his
strong commitm ent to
nonviolence.
Some of Ashoka’s
inscriptions reflect his
deep faith in Buddhism
and his close
relationship with the
Buddhist monastic Order, known as the sangha . In Minor Rock Edict 1,
the king states that he had been a lay follower of the Buddha’s te aching for
over two and a half years, but confesses that he had initially not made
much progress. He goes on to state that since a little over the past year, he
had drawn closer to the Order and those gods and men had come to mingle
due to his zealous effo rts. In the Calcutta -Bairat Minor Rock Edict 3
(Bhabru edict), Ashoka addresses the Buddhist Order and announces his
deep faith in the Buddha, the dhamma and the sangha . This edict goes on
to state that what was said by the Buddha was well -said, and descri bes the
Buddha's teachings as the true dhamma. It lists six Buddhist sermons
on dhamma that Ashoka recommends that the laity and monks and nuns
should listen to and reflect on. The king announces in Rock Edict 8 that
his dhamma tours began after his pilgri mage to Bodh Gaya, the place of
the Buddha’s enlightenment. Ashoka's allegiance to Buddhism is also
displayed by a pillar inscription at Lumbini, where he records his visit to
this place 20 years after his consecration; he announces the erection of a
pillar and a wall, and certain tax concessions to the village, as the Buddha
was born here. His Buddhist faith is also evident from the NigaliSagar
pillar inscription, which announces his enlargement of a stupa dedicated to
Buddha Kanakamuni 14 years after his consecration; it also states that this
stone pillar was erected after he visited and worshipped at this place,
20 years after his consecration. The imperious tone of the
Minor Pillar Edict 1 (also known as the “Schism edict” ), warns monks and
nuns against creating dissension in the sangha , and suggests that Ashoka
exercised considerable authority over the Buddhist monastic Order.
However, the single most important theme in the inscriptions of Ashoka
is dhamma (the Prakrit form of the Sanskrit dharma ), which can be
understood as morality, virtue or goodness. The Aramaic inscriptions use
the words dāta and qš in place of dhamma; the Greek inscriptions
use eusebeia.
munotes.in
Page 117
Asokan Inscriptions
117
5.4 THE PROPAGATION OF DHAMMA :
Inscriptions were an important part of Ashoka’s agenda for the
propagation of dhamma . But literacy levels must have been low at the
time, and the fact that the inscriptions were often inscribed high up on
rocks and pillars, far b eyond eye
level, meant that they would often
have been difficult to read, even for
a literate person. The references in
the inscriptions to speaking and
hearing the dhamma message
indicate oral dissemination.
Officials were instructed to spread
the king’s dhamma among the
people and a special cadre of
officers known as the dhamma -
mahamata s was established
thirteen years after Ashoka’s
consecration, for this precise
purpose. The king himself moved
around the countryside, instructing
his subjects
in dhamma . Minor Rock Edict 1
tells us that he had spent 256 nights
(and days) on tour, no doubt busy
spreading dhamma. This indicates Ashoka’s obsessive engagement with
the propagation of dhamma , an obsession that seems to have continued
throughout his long reign.
Ashoka had the idea of a political empire and moral empire, the latter
encompassing the former. His understanding of his constituency extended
beyond his political subjects to include all living beings, humans and
animals, living within and beyond his po litical domain. His inscriptions
express his paternalistic idea of kingship and describe his welfare
measures, which included the provision of medical treatment, the planting
of herbs, trees and roots for men and animals, and the digging of wells
along roa ds (Major Rock Edict 2). The king’s dhamma propagation
activities were not restricted to his own political domain, but extended into
the kingdoms of other rulers.
Ashoka recognized the close connections between the individual, society,
king and state. His dhamma can be understood as morality, goodness or
virtue, and the imperative to pursue it gave it the sense of duty. The
inscriptions explain that dhamma included self -control, purity of thought,
liberality, gratitude, firm devotion, truthfulness, guarding one’s speech,
and moderation in expenditure and possessions. Dhamma also had a social
aspect - it included obedience to parents; respect for elders; courtesy and
liberality toward Brahmanas and renunciants; courtesy to slaves and
servants; and liberality toward friends, acquaintances and relatives. munotes.in
Page 118
History of Buddhism
118
Nonviolence, involving an abstention from injuring or killing any living
being, was an important aspect of Ashoka’s dhamma . The non -killing of
living beings is described as part of the good (Rock Edict 11), alo ng with
gentleness towards them (Rock Edict 9). Rock Edict 4 refers to the
increase in various vices in the past, including in the injury and killing of
living beings; it asserts that the promotion of dhamma by the king had led
to an unprecedented promotio n of the non -injury and non -killing of living
beings and other virtues. The emphasis on nonviolence was accompanied
by the advocacy of a positive attitude of caring, gentleness and
compassion.
According to the concept
of karma , all actions have
consequenc es across several lives.
This concept is not mentioned
explicitly in Ashoka’s
inscriptions, but it is implied. The
ideas of merit and demerit are
mentioned frequently. It is
presumed that all individuals
desire to achieve happiness in this
life and the nex t. Ashoka’s argument is that following dhamma leads to
the accumulation of merit, and this yields beneficial results in this life and
the next, as well as the attainment of heaven. Not following dhamma leads
to grave danger, sin, and demerit. In Ashoka’s v iew, he as king had an
obligation to ensure the happiness and welfare of all beings, in this life and
the next. This is why making people good was central to his political
agenda.
Ashoka’s Attitude Towards Animals : As mentioned above, Ashoka
included all living beings in his moral constituency and, therefore, when
he talks of nonviolence, he means nonviolence towards all living beings,
including humans as well as wild an d domesticated animals. His
inscriptions mention a series of prohibitions against injuring or killing
animals.Rock Edict 1 refers to the king’s attempts to curb the killing of
animals in sacrifices; in certain popular festive gatherings known
as samaja s; and in the royal kitchen. It reveals that although the
consumption of meat in the palace was reduced, it was not completely
eliminated. In Rock Edict 8, Ashoka announces that he had replaced the
royal pleasure tours, which must have involved hunting, by dhamma tours.
Ashoka was opposed not only to the royal hunt, but also to hunting as a
subsistence activity. This is implied in his general exhortations not to kill
any living beings, and in the claims made in one of the Laghman Aramaic
inscriptions and the Sh ar-i-Kuna Greek -Aramaic edict, that due to the
king's propagation of dhamma , hunters had stopped hunting and fishermen
had stopped fishing .
Ashoka’s exhortations against injuring animals and humans are
accompanied by announcements of positive welfare measu res undertaken
for both. As mentioned above, Rock Edict 2 announces that the king had
provided medical treatment for men and for animals; the planting of munotes.in
Page 119
Asokan Inscriptions
119
medicinal herbs, roots and fruits; the digging of wells on roads; and the
planting of trees. He states that he had done all this for the benefit of
humans and animals, and not only in his own kingdom, but also in
bordering principalities, such as those of the Cholas, Pandyas,
Satiyaputras, Keralaputras, Tamraparni, the Yavana king Antiochus, and
the latter ’s neighbours.
The most detailed statement about animal protection occurs in
Pillar Edict 5, which lists a series of prohibitions that were issued 26 years
after the king’s consecration, in the later part of his reign. This includes a
list of various type s of birds, fish, insects and mammals (the identification
of some of the terms is problematic) that were not to be killed. These were
all wild, and Ashoka states that the ban on killing also applied to all four -
footed animals that were
useless from the poi nt of
view of human use and
were not eaten. Pregnant or
lactating she -goats, ewes
and sows were not to be
killed, nor were their young
ones younger than
six months. The killing of
animals hunted in the
elephant -forests ( naga -
vana s) was banned, and so was t he killing and selling of fish in the
fishermen’s preserves. Husk containing living animals was not be burnt.
Forests were not to be burnt needlessly or in order to kill living beings.
Living beings were not be fed with other living beings. Cocks were not to
be castrated. Bulls, goats, rams and boar were not to be castrated on
certain specific days. Horses and bulls were not to be branded on certain
days. The inscription suggests the regulation, mitigation and ritualization
of nonviolence towards animals to coincide with certain auspicious days in
the lunar calendar. It has been suggested that these injunctions aimed at
preventing excessive forest clearance and curbing shifting cultivation; or
that they were a reaction against forest people who were impeding the
state’s appropriation of forest wealth. Whatever the practical motives may
have been, these injunctions were rooted in Ashoka’s strong moral
commitment to nonviolence towards all forms of life. They would, no
doubt, have been extremely difficult to ef fectively implement.
The Arguments Against War : The politically most significant aspect of
Ashoka’s commitment to nonviolence was his renunciation of war. In the
ancien t world, a king’s martial achievements were considered extremely
important. But in Rock Edict 4, Ashoka states that due to his practice
of dhamma , the call of dhamma had replaced the sound of the war
drum . In Rock Edict 10, he states that he only valued fa me that arose from
his success in inducing people to follow dhamma . munotes.in
Page 120
History of Buddhism
120
The most detailed critique of war is found in Rock Edict 13. This mentions
a war fought by Ashoka against the kingdom of Kalinga in eastern India,
after eight years had elapsed since the king’s consecration. The war was
won by the Maurya army, but the event apparently led the emperor to
reflect on the terrible and widespread consequence of warfare. The
inscription describes the massiveness of the death, capture and deportation
that were pa rt of the Kalinga war, giving rhetorical figures; it also talks of
the king’s remorse in the aftermath of the victory. This is followed by
certain general reflections on war.
Ashoka observes that in war, people
experience injury, capture and death.
What he considered even more painful is
the fact that Brahmanas and renunciants,
members of various sects, and
householders, who practice obedience to
superiors, obedience to mother and
father, obedience to elders, proper
courtesy and firm devotion to friends,
acquaintances, companion and kin, as
also to slaves and servants, suffered
indirectly through the injury, killing or
deportation of their loved ones. The
suffering caused by war extended far
beyond those who suffered directly and
included the emotional pain suffered by
those who held them dear. In Ashoka’s
opinion, it was especially regrettable when such suffering was experienced
by good people.
Rock Edict 13 also announces the replacement of military victory by a
new kind of victory called dhamma -vijaya (“victory through dhamma ”),
which consisted of propagating dhamma . Ashoka asserts that he had won
this victory in his own domain, among the Yavanas, Kambojas, Nabhakas,
Nabhapanktis, Bhojas, Pitinikas, Andhras and Pulindas. He also claims to
have won this vic tory in the dominion of the Yavana (Greek) king
Antiyoka; beyond that, in the kingdoms of Turamaya, Antikini, Maka and
Alikasudara; and towards the south, in the domain of the Cholas and
Pandyas, stretching as far south as Tamraparni. The identification of some
of these terms is problematic. However, the Yavanas, Kambojas and
Gandharas can be placed in the northwest; the Bhojas, Rishtikas, Andhras
and Pulindas can be located in trans -Vindhyan India; Tamaraparni is Sri
Lanka. Antiyoka can be identified with Antiochus II Theos of Syria;
Turamaya with Ptolemy II Philadelphus of Egypt; Antikini with Antigonus
Gonatas of Macedonia; Maka with Magas of Cyrene in north Africa; and
Alikasudara with Alexander of Epirus or Alexander of Corinth.
Although Rock Edict 13 a nnounces the abjuring of fresh military
campaigns, it does not abjure the use of force to suppress recalcitrant
forest people and forest chieftains ( a avi ). The inscription closes with a
statement that this inscription on dhamma had been inscribed so that the
king’s sons and grandsons should not think of a fresh military campaign; munotes.in
Page 121
Asokan Inscriptions
121 but that if they did, they should be merciful and inflict little force or
punishment. They should consider victory through dhamma as the only
victory, because this was of value in this world and the next.
5.5 THE NATURE OF ASHOKA’S DHAMMA :
While the specific elements of the dhamma of Ashoka's inscriptions are
clear enough, its general nature is the subject of scholarly debate. It has
been variously understood as a Buddhist lay ethic, a set of politico -moral
ideas that are found in various Bra hmanical and Buddhist texts, a sort of
universal religion, or an Ashokan innovation. The dhamma policy has also
been seen as an ideology that sought to legitimize Ashoka’s rule and
consolidate the empire.
As mentioned above, Ashoka’s faith in the Buddha’s teaching and his
position of authority vis -à-vis the Buddhist Order are clear from certain
inscriptions. There is also a close resemblance between the code of
conduct prescribed in Ashoka’s inscriptions and that prescribed for the
laity in Buddhist texts s uch as the Sigalovada Sutta. But although
the dhamma Ashoka talks incessantly about in his inscriptions was no
doubt rooted in his personal religious beliefs, it was not identical to
Buddhism. The doctrinal vocabulary of Buddhism, including the supreme
goal of nibbana (deliverance from the cycle of birth and death), is absent.
In fact, the key metaphysical ideas underlying Ashoka’s politico -moral
discourse (rebirth, karma, merit, heaven) cut across and went beyond
religious and sectarian divisions. The idea of nonviolence was an
important part of the ethics of Buddhism, Jainism and the Ajivikas. The
fact that the dhamma of the inscriptions was not exclusively connected
with a particular sect is clear from the statement in Rock Edict 7 that all
sects have in common an emphasis on self -control and purity of mind. At
the same time, there is a recognition of the existence of sectarian conflict.
In Rock Edict 12, Ashoka expresses his desire for a growth of the
essentials of all sects and for courteous, open -minded dialogue and
concord ( samavaya ) among them.
While Buddhist legends across Asia herald Ashoka as a paradigmatic
Buddhist king, his inscriptions tell a more complex story. They indicate
that he did not seek to create a Buddhist state, but a moral one.
The dhamma of Ashoka’s inscriptions was a new idiosyncratic synthesis,
rooted in his deep personal faith in Buddhism, but broadened to include
his own reflections on individual, social and political ideals and goals.
Metaphysics, ethics and politics were combin ed in a unique way, and the
king propagated this synthesis - which he called dhamma - through an
elaborately organized propaganda campaign.
Although virtues such as self -control and nonviolence are emphasized in
several early Indian traditions, what is uniq ue is that Ashoka made
morality the cornerstone of his political philosophy and policy. The
inscriptions suggest that his ambitious aim was the moral transformation
of all humankind. At the same time, he recognized that ethical principles
could not be impl emented in an absolute form and had to be tempered by munotes.in
Page 122
History of Buddhism
122
pragmatism. In spite of his commitment to nonviolence, he did not abolish
the death penalty; and although he renounced war, he warned the forest
people and those living on his borders that if required, he would not
hesitate to use force against them.
Ashoka’s Legacy : Ashoka’s inscriptions are a valuable contemporary
source of information on the political ideas and pra ctice of this king, as
well as for the history of the Maurya dynasty and empire. The contents of
these inscriptions have formed the basis of several historical debates. For
instance, Ashoka’s emphasis on nonviolence, especially his pacifistic
anti-war stan ce, has been cited by some scholars as a reason for the
weakening of the military backbone of the Maurya empire.
Ashoka’s dhamma has been seen as an ideology that sought to weld
together the vast and variegated Maurya empire, and which ultimately
failed in doing so.
Ashoka seems to have considered his dhamma policy a great success. In
Pillar Edicts 1 and 7, he announces that due to his exertions, adherence to
the tenets of dhamma had increased dramatically. Although this suggests
his own exaggerated assessm ent of his impact, Ashoka does seem to have
had another sort of important impact. He may have played an important
role in plucking the concept of dhamma /dharma out of religious discourse,
redefining it by inserting social and ethical content, thereby makin g
morality a central political, social and cultural issue in Indian thought.
The rocks and pillars
on which Ashoka had
his inscriptions
inscribed had an
interesting after -life.
For instance, the
Girnar rock, which
bears the king’s set of
14 Rock Edicts, a lso
has a 2nd century
inscription of the
Shaka Kshatrapa king
Rudradaman and a
5th century inscription of the Gupta king Skandagupta. The Delhi -Topra
and Delhi -Meerut pillars (which also bear medieval inscriptions) were
relocated from Topra and Meerut to D elhi by the Sultan
Firuz Shah Tughluq in the 14th century. The new locations they were
assigned in Delhi - in the royal citadel, opposite the congregational
mosque, and near the royal hunting lodge respectively - indicate that the
pillars had special symbo lic significance for the medieval Sultan, even
though the writing of the old inscriptions could no longer be read. There
are reports of Ashoka’s pillars being associated in local traditions with the
heroes of the Mahabharata epic, as well as of fragments o f Ashokan
pillars being worshipped as emblems of the god Shiva known as linga s. munotes.in
Page 123
Asokan Inscriptions
123 The ideas and emblems associated with Ashoka have had, and continue to
have, a great importance in independent India. This is most evident in the
fact that the capital of Ashok a’s Sarnath pillar, crowned by four lions
sitting back -to-back, is the national emblem of India. Ashoka’s ideas,
expressed in his inscriptions, especially those related to morality,
nonviolence and pacifism, continue to have relevance in the modern
world.
AUTHOR :Upinder Singh , University of Delhi, India
**Photos of Asokan Inscriptions and sites - Dr. Yojana Bhagat
5.6 SUMMARY:
The inscriptions of emperor Ashoka (reigned c. 268-232 BCE) are an
important source for the history of his reign and the Maurya empire
(c. 324-187 BCE). The oldest large corpus of royal inscriptions in the
Indian subcontinent, they are unique in their style and content, and form a
rich source of in formation on Ashoka’s political ideas and practice. They
throw light on some aspects of Ashoka’s administration and on his
relationship with Buddhism, but are most eloquent in discussing dhamma ,
which can be understood as morality, virtue or goodness.
This dhamma was rooted in Ashoka’s faith in Buddhism, but was not
identical to it. While the attempt to harness politics to ethics is not unique
in the ancient world, what are unique are the primacy that Ashoka attached
to the propagation of morality within an d beyond his empire, and the
importance of nonviolence in his political thought and practice, especially
his measures for the protection of animals and his renunciation of war .
Check your progress:
1. Who deciphered the Brahmi script?
2. What is the import ance Lumbini Pillar inscription of Asoka ?
5.7 UNIT END QUESTIONS :
Write a note on - importance of Asokan inscriptions in writing of
history of Buddhism.
Explain the geographical locations of the Major, Minor rock
inscriptions and Pillar inscriptions of Aso ka.
Write in short, the content of the 14 major rock inscriptions of Asoka
and discuss Kalinga inscriptions.
Discuss - role of Asoka in propagation of Buddhism as seen through
inscriptions .
munotes.in
Page 124
History of Buddhism
124 5.8 ADDITIONAL READINGS:
Alexander Cunningham - Inscriptions of Asoka
Radhakumud Mukherji - Asoka
D C Sirkar -Inscriptions of Asoka
Upinder Singh - Buddhism in Asia: Revival and Reinvention,
Romila Thapar - Aśoka and the Decline of the Mauryas
Ven. S Dhammika -The Edicts of King Asoka - Access to Insight
https://www.accesstoinsight.org/lib/authors/dhammika/wheel386.html
munotes.in
Page 125
125 6
SIX BUDDHIST COUNCILS
Unit Struct ure:
6.0 Objectives
6.1 Introduction
6.2 Importance of Six Buddhist Councils
6.3 Summary
6.4 Unit End Questions
6.5 Additional Reading
6.0 OBJECTIVES
To study the authenticity of the buddhavacana and th e tradition which
preserved it.
To understand the development of the Pali literature from the oral
tradition to the most modern form of digital pali sources.
To know how the teachings of buddha reached the different parts of
the world and how it is preserv ed by the traditional sangha till date.
To note the historical evidence of the teachings of the Buddha from the
Literary tradition.
6.1 INTRODUCTION:
Since the passing away ( Parinibbana ) of Gautama Buddha, several
Buddhist councils ( dhamma sangayana ) have been held in countries such
as India, Myanmar (Burma) and Sri Lanka. In Buddhist literature, at least
six such Buddhist councils have been recorded within the Theravada
tradition of Buddhism practised mainly in Sri Lanka, Myanmar, Thailand,
Cambodia and La os. The purpose of these Buddhist councils, usually
attended by an assembly of hundreds of learned and elderly Buddhist
monks, has been to recite and discuss the Theravada Buddhist Pali Canon
in order to clarify and maintain the purity of the Buddha’s teac hing and /or
to address issues pertaining to monastic discipline and differing doctrinal
approaches.
The six Buddhist councils that have been held and recorded within the
Theravada Buddhist tradition are:
1. First Buddhist council held in India circa 483 BC
2. Second Buddhist council held in India circa 383 BC
3. Third Buddhist council held in India circa 250 BC munotes.in
Page 126
History of Budd hism
126
4. Fourth Buddhist council held in Ceylon (Sri Lanka) in the 1st century
BC
5. Fifth Buddhist council held in Burma (Myanmar) in 1871 AD
6. Sixth Buddhist council he ld in Burma (Myanmar) from 1954 to 1956
AD
6.2 IMPORTANCE OF SIX BUDDHIST COUNCILS:
The six Buddhist Councils according to the Theravada tradition are as
follows -
6.2.1 The First Council: King Ajātasattu sponsored the First Council. It
was convened in 544 B.C. in the Sattaparānī Cave situated outside
Rājagaha three months after the Buddha had passed away. A detailed
account of this historic meeting can be found in the Cūllavagga of the
Vina ya Pi aka. According to this record the incident which prompted the
Elder Mahākassapa to call this meeting was his hearing a disparaging
remark about the strict rule of life for monks. This is what happened. The
monk Subhadda, a former barber, who had orda ined late in life, upon
hearing that the Buddha had expired, voiced his resentment at having to
abide by all the rules for monks laid down by the Buddha. Many monks
lamented the passing of the Buddha and were deeply grieved. However,
the Elder Mahākassapa heard Subhadda say: ``Enough your Reverences,
do not grieve, do not lament. We are well rid of this great recluse (the
Buddha). We were tormented when he said, `this is allowable to you, this
is not allowable to you' but now we will be able to do as we lik e and we
will not have to do what we do not like''. Mahākassapa was alarmed by his
remark and feared that the Dhamma and the Vinaya might be corrupted
and not survive intact if other monks were to behave like Subhadda and
interpret the Dhamma and the Vinay a rules as they pleased. To avoid this
he decided that the Dhamma must be preserved and protected. T o this end
after gaining the Sa gha's approval he called to council five hundred
Arahants. Ānanda was to be included in this provided he attained
Arahanthood by the time the council convened. With the Elder
Mahākassapa presiding, the five -hundred Arahant monks met in council
during the rainy season. The first thing Mahākassapa did was to question
the foremost expert on
the Vinaya of the day,
Venerable Upāli on
particulars of the
monastic rule. This
monk was well
qualified for the task as
the Buddha had taught
him the whole of the
Vinaya himself. First of
all the Elder
Mahākassapa asked him specifically about the ruling on the first offense
[pārājika], with rega rd to the subject, the occasion, the individual munotes.in
Page 127
Six Buddhist Councils
127 introduced, the proclamation, the repetition of the proclamation, the
offense and the case of non -offense. Upāli gave knowledgeable and
adequate answers and his remarks met with the unanimous approval of the
presiding Sa gha. Thus the Vinaya was formally approved.
First Buddhist Council (around the 5th century BC) at Rajagaha , the
current Rajgir , Nava Jetavana Park , Shravasti , Uttar Pradesh . Photograph
of murals in the Nava Jetavana temple.
The Elder Mahākassapa then turned his attention to Ānanda in virtue of
his reputable expertise in all matters connected with the Dhamma.
Happily, the night before the Council was to meet, Ānanda had attained
Arahantship and joined the Council. The Elder Ma hākassapa, therefore,
was able to question him at length with complete confidence about the
Dhamma with specific reference to the Buddha's sermons. This
interrogation on the Dhamma sought to verify the place where all the
discourses were first preached and the person to whom they had been
addressed. Ānanda, aided by his word -perfect memory was able to answer
accurately and so the Discourses met with the unanimous approval of the
Sa gha. The First Council also gave its official seal of approval for the
closu re of the chapter on the minor and lesser rules, and approval for their
observance. It took the monks seven months to recite the whole of the
Vinaya and the Dhamma and those monks sufficiently endowed with good
memories retained all that had been recited. This historic first council
came to be known as the Panc ācasatika because five -hundred fully
enlightened Arahants had taken part in it.
6.2.2 The Second Council: The Second Council was called one hundred
years after the Buddha's Parinibbā a in order to settle a serious dispute
over the `ten points . This is a re ference to some monks breaking of ten
minor rules. they were given to:
1. Storing salt in a horn.
2. Eating after midday.
3. Eating once and then going again to a village for alms.
4. Holding the Uposatha Ceremony with monks dwelling in the same
localit y.
5. Carrying out official acts when the assembly was incomplete.
6. Following a certain practice because it was done by one's tutor or
teacher.
7. Eating sour milk after one had his midday meal.
8. Consuming strong drink before it had been fermented.
9. Using a rug which was not the proper size.
10. Using gold and silver. munotes.in
Page 128
History of Budd hism
128 Their misdeeds became an issue and caused a major controversy as
breaking these rules was thought to contradict the Buddha's original
teachings. King Kā āsoka was the Second Council's patron and the
meeting took place at Vesāli due to the following circumstances. One day,
whilst visiting the Mahāvana Grove at Veāsli, the Elder Yasa came to
know that a large group of monks known as the Vajjians were infringing
the rule which prohibited monk's accepting gold and silver by openly
asking for it from their lay devotees. He immediately criticized their
behavior and their response was to offer him a share of their illegal gains
in the hope that he would be won over. The Elder Yasa, however dec lined
and scorned their behavior. The monks immediately sued him with a
formal action of reconciliation, accusing him of having blamed their lay
devotees. The Elder Yasa accordingly reconciled himself with the lay
devotees, but at the same time, convinced them that the Vijjian monks had
done wrong by quoting the Buddha's pronouncement on the prohibition
against accepting or soliciting for gold and silver. The laymen
immediately expressed their support for the Elder Yasa and declared the
Vajjian monks to the wrong -doers and heretics, saying ``the Elder Yasa
alone is the real monk and Sākyan son. All the others are not monks, not
Sākyan sons''.
The Stubborn and unrepentant Vajjian monks then moved to suspend the
Venerable Yasa Thera without the approval of the rest of the Sa gha
when they came to know of the outcome of his meeting with their lay
devotees. The Elder Yasa, however escaped their censure and went in
search of support from monks elsewhere, who upheld his orthodox views
on the Vinaya. Sixty forest dwelling monks from Pāvā and eighty monks
from the southern regions of Avan ti who were of the same view, offered to
help him to check the corruption of the Vinaya. Together they decided to
go to Soreyya to consult the Venerable Revata as he was a highly revered
monk and an expert in the Dhamma and the Vinaya. As soon as the
Vajji an monks came to know this they also sought the Venerable Revata's
support by offering him the four requisites which he promptly refused.
These monks then sought to use the same means to win over the
Venerable Revata's attendant, the Venerable Uttara. At f irst he too, rightly
declined their offer but they craftily persuaded him to accept their offer,
saying that when the requisites meant for the Buddha were not accepted by
him, Ānanda would be asked to accept them and would often agree to do
so. Uttara chan ged his mind and accepted the requisites. Urged on by them
he then agreed to go and persuade the Venerable Revata to declare that the
Vajjian monks were indeed speakers of the Truth and upholders of the
Dhamma. The Venerable Revata saw through their ruse a nd refused to
support them. He then dismissed Uttara. In order to settle the matter once
and for all, the Venerable Revata advised that a council should be called at
Vā ikārāma with himself asking questions on the ten offenses of the most
senior of the Eld ers of the day, the Thera Sabbjakāmi. Once his opinion
was given it was to be heard by a committee of eight monks, and its
validity decided by their vote. The eight monks called to judge the matter
were the Venerables Sabbakāmi, sa ha, Khujjasobhita and Vās abhagāmika,
from the East and four monks from the West, the Venerables Revata, munotes.in
Page 129
Six Buddhist Councils
129 Sambhuta -Sāavāsī, Yasa and Sumana. They thoroughly debated the matter
with Revata as the questioner and sabbakāmī answering his questions.
After the debate was heard the eight m onks decided against the Vajjian
monks and their verdict was announced to the assembly. Afterwards
seven -hundred monks recited the Dhamma and Vinaya and this recital
came to be known as the Sattasatī because seven -hundred monks had
taken part in it. This h istoric council is also called, the Yasatthera Sangīti
because of the major role the Elder Yasa played in it and his zeal for
safeguarding the Vinaya. The Vajjian monks categorically refused to
accept the Council's decision and in defiance called a council of there own
which was called the Mahāsa giti.
6.2.3 The Third Council: The Third Council was held primarily to rid the
Sa gha of corruption and bogus monks who held heretical views. The
Council was convened in 326 B.C. At Asokārāma in Pa aliputta under
the patronage of Emperor Asoka. It was presided over by the Elder
Moggaliputta Tissa and one thousand monks participated in this Council.
Tradition has it that Asoka had won his throne through shedding the blood
of all his father's son's save his own brothe r, Tissa Kumāra who eventually
got ordained and achieved Arahantship.
Asoka was crowned in the two hundred and eighteenth year after the
Buddha's Mahaparinibbāna. At first he paid only token homage to the
Dhamma and the Sa gha and also supported members of other religious
sects as his father had done before him. However, all this changed when
he met the pious novice -monk Nigrodha who preached him the
Appamāda -vagga. Thereafter he ceased supporting other religious groups
and his interest in and devotion to th e Dhamma deepened. He used his
enormous wealth to build, it is said, eighty -four thousand pagodas and
vihāras and to lavishly support the Bhikkhus with the four requisites. His
son Mahinda and his daughter Sa ghamitt ā were ordained and admitted to
the Sa gha. Eventually, his generosity was to cause serious problems
within the Sa gha. In time the order was infiltrated by many unworthy
men, holding heretical views and who were attracted to the order because
of the Emperor's generous support and costly offerin gs of food, clothing,
shelter and medicine. Large numbers of faithless, greedy men espousing
wrong views tried to join the order but were deemed unfit for ordination.
Despite this they seized the chance to exploit the Emperor's generosity for
their own end s and donned robes and joined the order without having been
ordained properly. Consequently, respect for the Sa gha diminished.
When this came to light some of the genuine monks refused to hold the
prescribed purification or Uposatha ceremony in the compan y of the
corrupt, heretical monks.
When the Emperor heard about this he sought to rectify the situation and
dispatched one of his ministers to the monks with the command that they
perform the ceremony. However, the Emperor had given the minister no
specifi c orders as to what means were to be used to carry out his
command. The monks refused to obey and hold the ceremony in the
company of their false and `thieving' companions [theyyasinivāsaka]. In
desperation the angry minister advanced down the line of seat ed monks munotes.in
Page 130
History of Budd hism
130
and drawing his sword, beheaded all of them one after the other until he
came to the King's brother, Tissa who had been ordained. The horrified
minister stopped the slaughter and fled the hall and reported back to the
Emperor Asoka was deeply grie ved and upset by what had happened and
blamed himself for the killings. He sought Thera Moggaliputta Tissa's
counsel. He proposed that the heretical monks be expelled from the order
and a third Council be convened immediately. So it was that in the
sevente enth year of the Emperor's reign the Third Council was called.
Thera Moggaliputta Tissa headed the proceedings and chose one thousand
monks from the sixty thousand participants for the traditional recitation of
the Dhamma and the Vinaya, which went on for nine months. The
Emperor, himself questioned monks from a number of monasteries about
the teachings of the Buddha. Those who held wrong views were exposed
and expelled from the Sa gha immediately. In this way the Bhikkhu
Sa gha was purged of heretics and b ogus bhikkhus.
This council achieved a number of other important things as well. The
Elder Moggaliputta Tissa, in order to refute a number of heresies and
ensure the Dhamma was kept pure, complied a book during the council
called the Kathāvatthu. This bo ok consists of twenty -three chapters, and is
a collection of discussion (kathā) and refutations of the heretical views
held by various sects on matters philosophical. It is the fifth of the seven
books of the Abhidhamma Pi aka. The members of the Council a lso gave
a royal seal of approval to the doctrine of the Buddha, naming it the
Vibhajjavāda, the Doctrine of Analysis. It is identical with the approved
Theravāda doctrine. One of the most significant achievements of this
Dhamma assembly and one which was to bear fruit for centuries to come,
was the Emperor's sending forth of monks, well versed in the Buddha's
Dhamma and Vinaya who could recite all of it by heart, to teach it in nine
different countries. These Dhammadūta monks included the Venerable
Majjhan tika Thera who went to Kashmir and Gandhāra. He was asked to
preach the Dhamma and establish an order of monks there. The Venerable
Mahādeva was sent to Mahinsakama a a (modern Mysore) and the
Venerable Rakkhita Thera was dispatched to Vanavāsī (northern Kanara
in the south of India.) The Venerable Yonaka Dhammarakkhita Thera was
sent to Upper Aparantaka (northern Gujarat, Kathiawar, Kutch and Sindh).
The Venerable Mahārakkhita Thera went to Yonaka -loka (the land of the
lonians, Bactrians and
the Greeks.) The
Venerable Majjhima
Thera went to
Himavanta (the place
adjoining the
Himalayas.) The
Venerable So a and the
Venerable Uttara were
sent to Suva abh ūmi
[now Myanmar]. The
Venerable Mahinda
Thera, The Venerable Ittiya Thera, the Venerable Uttiya Thera, t he munotes.in
Page 131
Six Buddhist Councils
131
Venerable Sambala Thera and the Venerable Bhaddasāla Thera were sent
to Tambapa i (now Sri Lanka). The Dhamma missions of these monks
succeeded and bore great fruits in the course of time and went a long way
in ennobling the peoples of these lands with the gift of the Dhamma and
influencing their civilizations and cultures.With the spread of Dhamma
through the words of the Buddha, in due course India came to be known as
Visvaguru, the teacher of the world.
6.2.4 The Fourth Council: The Fourth Council w as held in Tambapa i
[Sri Lanka] in 29 B.C. under the patronage of King Va ag āma i. The
main reason for its convening was the realization that is was now not
possible for the majority of monks to retain the entire Tipi aka in their
memories as had been t he case formerly for the Venerable Mahinda and
those who followed him soon after. Therefore, as the art of writing had, by
this time developed substantially, it was thought expedient and necessary
to have the entire body of the Buddha's teaching written do wn. King
Va ag āma i supported the monk's idea and a council was held
specifically to reduce the Tipi aka in its entirety to writing. Therefore, so
that the genuine Dhamma might be lastingly preserved, the Venerable
Mahārakhita and five hundred monks recit ed the words of the Buddha and
then wrote them down on palm leaves.
This remarkable project
took place in a cave called,
the Āloka lena, situated in
the cleft of an ancient
landslip near what is now
Matale. Thus the aim of the
Council was achieved and
the preservation in writing
of the authentic Dhamma
was ensured. Later, in the
Eighteenth Century, King Vijayarājasīha had images of the Buddha
created in this cave.
6.2.5 The Fifth Council: The Fifth Council took place in Māndalay,
Burma now known as Myanmar in 1871 A.D. in the reign of King
Mindon. The chief objective of this meeting was to recite all the teachings
of the Buddha and examine them in minute detail to see if any of them had
been altered, distorted or dropped. It was presided over by three Elder s,
the Venerable Mahāthera Jāgarābhiva sa, the Venerable Narind ābhidhaja,
and the Venerable Mahāthera Suma galas āmi in the company of some
two thousand four hundred monks (2,400). Their joint Dhamma recitation
lasted for five months. It was also the work o f this council to cause the
entire Tipi aka to be inscribed for posterity on seven hundred and twenty -
nine marble slabs in the Myanmar script after its recitation had been
completed and unanimously approved. munotes.in
Page 132
History of Budd hism
132
This monumental
task was done by
some two thou sand
four hundred erudite
monks and many
skilled craftsmen
who upon
completion of each
slab had them
housed in beautiful
miniature `pi aka'
pagodas on a special
site in the grounds of
King Mindon's
Kuthodaw Pagoda at
the foot of Māndalay
Hill where this so
called `largest book
in the world', stands
to this day.
6.2.6 The Sixth Council: The Sixth Council was called at Kaba Aye in
Yangon, formerly Rangoon in 1954, eighty -three years after the fifth one
was held in Mandalay. It was sponsored by the Burmese Go vernment led
by the Prime Minister, the Honorable U Nu. He authorized the
construction of the Mahā Pāsāna Gūhā, the great cave that was built from
the ground up, to serve as the gathering place much like India's Sattapānni
Cave --the site of the first Dhamm a Council. Upon its completion, the
Council met on the 17th of May, 1954. As in the case of the preceding
councils, its first objective was to affirm and preserve the genuine
Dhamma and Vinaya. However it was unique in so far as the monks who
took part in it came from eight countries. These two thousand five hundred
learned Theravāda monks came from Myanmar, Cambodia, India, Laos,
Nepal, Sri Lanka, Thailand and Vietnam. The late Venerable Mahāsi
Sayadaw was appointed the noble task of asking the required qu estions
about the Dhamma of the Venerable Bhadanta Vicittasārābhiva sa
Tipi akadhara Dhammabha āgārika who answered all of them
learnedly and satisfactorily. By the time this council met, all the
participating countries had the Pāli Tipi aka rendered into their native
scripts, with the exception of India.The traditional recitation of the
Dhamma Scriptures took two years during which the Tipi aka and its
allied literature in all the scripts were painstakingly examined. Any
differences found were noted down, the necessary corrections were made
and all the versions were then collated. Happily, it was found that there
was not much difference in the content of any of the texts. Finally, after
the Council had officially approved them, all the volumes of the Tipi aka
and their Commentaries were prepared for printing on modern presses and
published in the Myanmar (Burmese) script. This notable achievement
was made possible through the dedicated efforts of the two thousand five
hundred monks and numerous lay people. Their work came to an end in munotes.in
Page 133
Six Buddhist Councils
133 May, 1956, two and a half millennia after the Lord attained Parinibbāna.
This council's work was the unique achievement of representatives from
the entire Buddhist world. The version of the Tipi aka which it undertook
to produc e has been recognized as being true to the pristine teachings of
Gotama the Buddha and the most authoritative rendering of them to date.
The volumes printed after the Sixth Sa gāyana were printed in Myanmar
script. In order to make the volumes to the peopl e of India, Vipassana
Research Institute starte d the project to print the Tipi aka with its
A hakath ās and ikas in Devanagari in the year 1990.
This Cha ha Sa g āyana CD -ROM which is a reproduction of the text
authenticated in the Sixth Sa gāyana is now being presented to the world
so that the words of the Buddha are easily made available to the devotees
and the scholars. The Cha ha Sa g āyana CD -ROM can presently be
viewed in the following scripts Devanagari, Myanmar and Roman., Sri
Lankan, Thai and Mon gol scripts.
Source: Journal of Philosophy, Culture and Religion www.iiste.org ISSN
2422 -8443 An International Peer -reviewed Journal Vol.39, 2018 41
Buddhist Councils: Means and Ends for Clarity and Revitalization by
Tanka Prasad Pokharel.
Check your progr ess:
1. Where was the first Buddhist Council held?
2. What is the importance of Third Buddhist Council?
6.3 SUMMARY
The six Buddhist councils are studied for the authenticity of the Theravada
Buddhism and its literature the Tipitaka. The Tipitaka is the buddhavacana
and was preserved through the oral tradition in the beginning of the
Buddhist India and then written down in Sri Lanka in the first BCE.
The schism in the Sangha led to different schools of Buddhism and the
change in the language started taki ng place. The Pali was replaced by
Hybrid Sanskrit and eventually to Buddhist Sanskrit literature was studied munotes.in
Page 134
History of Budd hism
134 in India. The Pali language was almost lost from India as we know that
thera Buddhaghosa had to go to Sri Lanka to bring back the atthakatha in
the 5th CE.
Thus, Buddhism is seen to be declining in India therefore the need to
preserve the original teachings in Pali was very crucial and all the other
three Buddhist councils were held in countries like Sri Lanka and
Myanmar as the teachings of Buddh a was lost in India.
The six Buddhist councils of the Theravada tradition gives the
authenticity to the teachings of the Buddha and preserved the texts, so that
we received dhamma in the form of Pali literature from the Sri Lanka and
Myanmar.
6.4 UNIT E ND QUESTIONS :
What is the relevance of the Buddhist councils in the preservation of
the teachings of the Buddha - Explain with the help of the first three
Buddhist councils?
Write in short -the importance of the third Buddhist council in the
propagation of the dhamma.
Is the sanghayana necessary for the preservation of the teachings of the
buddha? - Comment
Who is the Tipitakadhara? What is the role of the chairman of the
Buddhist council? -Discuss.
6.5 ADDITIONAL READING
Wilhe lm Geiger English translatio n Mahavamsa -The great Chronicle of
Srilanka
Ven. Sujato: The Authenticity of the Early Buddhist Texts
Tanka Prasad Pokharel - Buddhist Councils: Means and Ends for Clarity
and Revitalization
Andre Bareau, ‘The Buddhist Sects of the Small Vehicle’
Nalinaksha Dutt, ‘Buddhist Sects in India,
Charles Prebish, A Review of Scholarship on the Buddhist Council
Journal of Asian Studies Vol. XXXIII No.2,
Bibhuti Baruah, ‘Buddhist Sects and Sectarianism’, 2000,
munotes.in
Page 135
135
7
BUDDHIST ART AND ARCHITECTURE
Unit Struct ure:
7.0 Objectives
7.1 Introduction
7.2 Buddhist Art
7.3 Buddhist Paintings
7.4 Buddhist Architecture
7.5 Summary
7.6 Unit End Questions
7.7 Additional Reading
7.0 OBJECTIVES:
The Buddhi st art and architecture is studied with the following objectives,
To understand the relevance of Buddhist art and architecture in the
history of Buddhism.
To study the role played by the art and architecture in the evolution
and development of Buddhism.
To recognise the impact of the art and architecture on the Buddhist
history and its study
To know the importance of the study of Buddhist art and architecture
in the development of Buddhist architecture all over the world.
7.1 INTRODUCTION:
The art is the expression or application of human
creative skill and imagination, typically in a visual
form such as painting or sculpture, producing works
to be appreciated primarily for their beauty or
emotional power. Buddhist art is primarily the
sculptures and paint ings influenced by the life and
teachings of the Buddha.
7.2 BUDDHIST ART:
The art work at the time of the buddha, though mentioned in the Pali
literature has not survived the time due to the perishable material like the
wood, clay in which it was made . Thus, the earliest Buddhist art in the munotes.in
Page 136
History of Buddhism
136
form of sculptures is of the Mauryan
period - the free standing monolithic
polished pillars with animal capitals
dating back to the 3rd BCE. The earliest
surviving paintings are seen at Ajanta
caves of Maharashtra o f the 2nd BCE.
Sculpture: Both types of sculptures, the
sculptures in relief and the freestanding
sculptures forms the authentic source of
Buddhist history. The earliest sculptures belong to the Mauryan period and
are the capitals and the crowning animal figures on the Asokan pillars.
The Lion capital of Sarnath, the Sankasya Elephant capital, the Rampurva
bull capital are some of the examples of the Maurayan sculptures which
has reached its zenith of perfection. Beside
the animal figures the sculptures o f this era
is also marked by the figures of Yaksha and
Yakshinis. The Didarganj yakshini with the
bright mauryan polish is said to be one of
the most beautiful freestanding sculptures of
the period.
It is a well -known fact that in the earlier
phase of Budd hism, Buddha was not
represented in the human form and was
worshipped in the symbolic forms. The
important events in the life of the Buddha are represented in the relief
sculptures where the Bodhi tree, the footprints, the stupa are the symbols
of the Budd ha himself, which is very well depicted in the Sanchi stupa.
The sculpture of
the Sunga period
shows the
evolution from the
archaic phase to
one of maturity
and is marked with
the sculptures on
the stone vedikas
and toranas o f
Bharhut, Sanchi
and Bodhgaya .
Jataka stories are very cleverly represented in a single carving but with the
method of continuous narration at the Bharhut stupa. This shows the
epitome of efficiency reached by the artist in that period.
The Satavahana sculpture is seen in the Nanegha t rock -cut excavation and
its evolution can be traced through the different rock -cut excavations like
the Bhaje, Karle, Pitalkhore, Bedse and so on. The figures on the capitals
or the donor couples at the chaityagruhas show the development of the
Buddhist sculptures reached at that period. munotes.in
Page 137
Buddhist Art and Architecture
137
Kushana period is marked by the ‘Gandhara art’ phase and its most
important contribution to the Buddhist art was the creation of the Buddha
image. With the transition from Theravada to Mahayana the image of
Buddha appear ed in the Gandhara and the Mathura school simultaneously.
Buddha is represented in the human form for the first time in the history of
Buddhism. The Buddha images with the different mudras came along with
the bodhisattvas.
The Amaravati school of art flou rished in the south India at Amaravati
stupa and Nagarjunakonda valley. In subject matter, composition and
arrangement of figures, the Nagarjunakonda sculptures show slight
differences from those of the Amaravati, but both had great influence on
the later Indian sculptures flourished in the south India.
It is believed that the Gupta period marks the height of glory of the Indian
art. The representation of the human body in fully Indian and the mastery
over the refinement and technique is seen in the sculptu res. Though the
Gupta period is the revival of the Hindu period, the Buddhist and the Jaina
art flourished nevertheless. The Vakatakas, the allies of the Gupta, in their
reign is the art of the later Ajanta attributed.
After the Gupta dynasty the Buddhism art flourished under the Pala
dynasty. The art of this period marks the final phase of the classical Indian
tradition. Stone sculptures were replaced by the metal ones.
Remarks: the changing phases of the Buddhism are reflected through the
study of the sc ulptures through the ages. The earliest is marked with the
symbolic art and the image of the Buddha is never shown. Though the
bodhisattvas were shown they were depicted through the inspiring Jataka
tales fulfilling the paramitas or perfections.
The Mahaya na phase of Buddhism is marked with the introduction of
image of the Buddha in the sculptural art. This was supported by the
innumerable bodhisattva figures featuring on both sides of the Buddha
image.
Thus in short the study of sculptures is the source of the study of Buddhist
history directly as well as indirectly.
munotes.in
Page 138
History of Buddhism
138
7.3 BUDDHIST PAINTINGS:
There are innumerable references to painted decorations in the Jatakas and
other Buddhist literature. The earliest surviving examples of Buddhist
paintings, dating from 2nd cent B.C. are found in some of the rock -cut
Chetiyagharas and viharas at Ajanta in Maharashtra. A principle wall
painting of the period is in
Chetiyaghara -10 which is devoted to
the illustration of Chaddanta Jataka.
However, Buddhist painting seem s to
have attained its maturity only during
Gupta period (5th-6th cen A.D.) The
finest specimens of this period are to be
found in the caves at Bagh (central
India) and Ajanta. The mural paintings
in Ajanta contain representations of
scenes from Buddha’s l ives, from
Jataka tales etc. These stories are
represented in continuous narrative.
The mediaeval period in Eastern and
Western India was a period of intense
activity in manuscript writing. As the
authors of manuscript wanted to embellish their books with illustrations
the use of miniature paintings came into vogue. The miniature paintings of
Pala period prove to be consisting of Buddhist form of art.
These paintings throw a flood of light on the history of Ancient India.
They provide information about the people, their way of living, costumes,
jewellery, architecture and many other aspects. They give information of
social, political, cultural, and religious conditions existing during those
times.
7.4 BUDDHIST ARCHITECTURE:
Definition of architecture: Arch itecture is the combination of art and
technology in designing functional spaces in aesthetic manner.
Qualities of Architecture: Ruskin in the 19th century called architecture
“Mother of all arts” and defined the three qualities of architecture as
UTILITY : STABILITY: BEAUTY. Thus architecture is seen, felt,
perceived, conceived and experienced.
Why the architecture is Buddhist? The architecture which is the
manifestation of the Buddhas’ Teachings in the concrete form is Buddhist
architecture. Many feature s, forms, spaces designed are distinct and
specific in structures developed with philosophy of Buddha making the
architecture Buddhist.
munotes.in
Page 139
Buddhist Art and Architecture
139 Fundamentals of Buddhist Architecture:
Buddhist architecture is totally religious : - The great architecture
Buddhism has produced shows that it was never a religion confined to
dogmas or rituals bounded by static forms, but shows growth and
continuous progress, through its different architectural elements.
Buddhist architecture is symbolical: - Buddhist architecture has to
be understood from the context of the teachings, the philosophy, the
practical application of the philosophical teachings, which manifests
on your ‘own’ experience. The forms and the shapes used in the
architecture are the symbolic representation of the teachings, like a
stūpa in Buddhism is not just a monument but it is Buddha and
enlightenment itself.
Buddhist architecture is transcendental: it goes beyond the mere
practical purpose and touches the unconsciousness of the mind. The
chetiyaghara is so de signed, so as to be useful for meditation.
Continuity is seen in the development of Buddhist architecture
throughout the centuries: the spread of Buddhism throughout the
country and the new architecture coming out for the fulfilment, was
carried out for ce nturies together, from generation to generation.
Buddhist architecture is foremost of the people, by the people and
for the people: -Buddhist architecture clearly gives a message, it
shows how it has sublimated through the bindings of structures and
develo ped into a culture, reaching the lowest strata of the society,
where even the commonest folk, following and experiencing the truth
of the teachings, can understand the significance and influence of the
structure constructed.
Buddhist architecture is thus r eligious in character and Stupa, Vihara and
Chetiyaghara are the main structures which represent it.
According to the geography and the material of construction the Buddhist
architecture of India can be broadly classified into two
1. Structural architect ure and
2. Rock -cut architecture.
STRUCTURAL ARCHITECTURE is the one which is constructed or
built from the material like mud, stone and bricks. Such architecture is
regularly seen in the north and south India. Mostly the remains of the
stupas, chetiyagh aras and viharas [only the foundations] are found as the
material is easily destructible with time.
ROCK -CUT ARCHITECTURE is the architecture which is cut or
excavated in the rock or mountain. There are about 1500 rock -cut
excavations in India and out of them 1200 are in Maharashtra of which
1000 are Buddhist. These large numbers of Buddhist rock -cut excavations
in Maharashtra are due to the Sahyadri mountain range running north -munotes.in
Page 140
History of Buddhism
140
south dividing Maharashtra into Konkan and Deccan Pathar. They are
dated from 2nd BCE to about 11th CE scattered in large and small 40
groups1, broadly classified into Theravada, Mahayana and Vajrayana.
Not ‘Caves’ but ‘Leni’: the rock -cut architecture is called ‘Leni’ or
‘Lenya’ in the local language of Maharashtra - Marathi. ‘Len a’ word is
derived from the Sanskrit word ‘Lavanya’ which means beauty. Thus the
rock-cut architecture in the bosom of the Sahyadri is like ornaments and
garlands that enhance the beauty (lavanya) of it. The names so aptly given
reveals the artistic bend o f the minds of our forefathers.2 On the other hand
Caves are natural grottoes in the
mountain and residences of wild animals.
Calling these architectural beauties as
‘caves’ is like insulting our ancestors, so
they should address properly.
These rock -cut excavations are very
strategically placed on the trade routes
climbing up from the konkan to the
pathar, as the traders and the merchants
were the chief donors and patrons of
these excavations. Care was also taken
that the leni -s are neither too close to n or
too far from the villages, as the monks
staying had to climb down every day for
their alms.
The development of the Buddhist rock -cut architecture can be very easily
traced from the excavations of Barabar hills in the 3rd cent B. C. to the
excavations a t Kanheri that dates to the 11th cent A.D. In the interim
period of 1400 or so years rock -cut architecture has been through different
phases of development, which can be classified into the spheres of art,
architecture, technology and many more.
The rock -cut architecture has evolved from the humble beginning of a
single excavation to the group of monasteries. The art of painting,
1The largest being the group at Junnar with nearly 190 excavations subdivided into four
groups on four hills. The next in size is the group at Kanheri -Mumbai with nearly 120
excavations. Karad with its 64 excavations is the third largest group of ex cavation. The
groups with excavations ranging from 20 to 30 and more are Ajanta, Ellora, Bhaje,
Thanale, Panhalekaji, Mahakali, Kuda, Pandavlena, Gandharpale. The groups with
excavations ranging between 8 to 20 are Karle, Bedse, Aurangabad, Pitalkhora, Kon dane,
Shirwal, Lohare -Wai, Shelarwadi, Jivdhani, Pandavdhara. There are many groups with
one or two excavations. Some are in very ruinous stage; they are Bhandara, Bhorgiri,
Yerphale, Pohale, Vasale, Hal, Kol, Chaul, Lonad, Chiplun, Khed and so on. There a re
rock-cut excavations in other states of India like Khambalida, Sana, Talaja in Gujarat,
Dhamner, Kolvi in Rajasthan, Bagh in Madhya Pradesh, Guntupalle, Sankaram in
Andhrapradesh and so on.
2Dr. (Mrs) Meena Talim -Buddhist Rock -cut Architecture - Its Tec hnique
munotes.in
Page 141
Buddhist Art and Architecture
141
sculpture has also seen the apex of creativity and declined through the
centuries. All these changes are the part of development, which had taken
place in Buddhism evolving from Theravada - Hinayāna to Mahāyāna to
Vajrayāna, and then completely disappearing from India.
The rock -cut architecture is endowed with sculptures, paintings,
inscriptions in Brahmi script and Pali language and thus are unique in
themselves. The rain water harvesting seen in the rock -cut architecture is
seen as the developed technological feat of the time. The climatological
study was done while designing these rock -cut monuments as can be seen
through the prope r natural lighting through the chaitya arch into the
chaityagruha. The torrential rainfall of the Sahyadri is taken care of with
the help of the large verandahs in front of the excavations.
Excavated with just chisel and hammer these marvels in stone stood three
floor high, with the technology developing through ages. The knowledge
of the selection of the stone fit for chiselling is seen reflected through the
sites like Karle, Bhaje, Bedse, giving the depth of the understanding of
geology of the time.
Small features of the rock -cut architecture like the chaitya arch, evolved
from an opening to a grand arch and after becoming the symbolic feature
of Buddhism disappeared in a circle of a brick decoration. Similarly
evolution of columns, verandah, roof and ever y other feature of
architecture can be traced.
These excavations gives the history of the Buddhism through 2nd BCE to
12th CE and influenced the art and architecture of the south -east Asian
countries, as specially such rock -cut architecture is seen on the silk-route.
With the loss of Buddhism, the rock -cut architecture was almost most.
munotes.in
Page 142
History of Buddhism
142
TECHNIQUE OF ROCK -CUTTING (All drawings - Dr. Yojana Bhagat)
Once the location was decided, the
selection of the specific rock for the
excavation had to be searched for.
Having made it roughly vertical, the
gable end elevation of the structural
Chaitya hall was sketched on the
rock wall.
Parallel tunnels were then run to
the desired depth and timber
wedges driven vertically.
When moistened, these timber
wedges expanded and dislodged
large chunks of stone that were
removed.
With mere 6 mm chisels and
hammer as the only tool the
excavati on was carried on ceiling
downward.
After completing the ceiling the
down portion was excavated, thus
no scaffolding was required. munotes.in
Page 143
Buddhist Art and Architecture
143
Finished Chetiyaghara ready for meditation.
Stupa is the monumental structure adopted in Buddhist architecture,
which has a pre -historic origin in burial mounds. Stupas were built over
the remains of the dead even in pre -buddhist times, but they were built
outside the villages. When Buddha asked to build stupa on the remains of
the enlightened ones, he was specific about that they should be built at the
crossroads of the village and has to be worshipped with flowers. Thus
stupa no longer remained a structure associated with death outside the
village but became the place of worship and also the symbol of Buddha
and en lightenment.
With the development in material and technology of construction, the
stupa underwent considerable changes. The development in the
philosophy of Buddhism as per the different schools is also reflected the
changed stupa architecture.
Emperor A soka was a great patron of Buddhism and it is said that he built
84000 stupas. Archaeological evidences prove that most of the earlier
stupas have Mauryan origin or are renovated by Emperor Asoka. munotes.in
Page 144
History of Buddhism
144
Parts of Stūpa: Architecturally the basic stūpa consists of the medhi or
the base, the anda or the semicircular dome on the base, the rectangular or
square box on the anda called harmikā, and the chattra or umbrella on top
of the harmikā, placed with the help of the post called the yasti. The
circumambulatory pa th around the base, the vedikā railings around the
path, adorned by the gateways are the additional features seen in the
structural stūpas.
Types of Stūpa : Stūpas are broadly classified into
Sāririka stupa - As reliquary stūpas containing the chief corpor eal relics
of Gotama the Buddha, or in short the stupa built on the relics of the
Buddha. Stupa of Piprahwa -Kapilavattu, Dharmarajika stupa at Sarnath,
Mahastupa at Nagarjunakonda had relics of Buddha inside them.
Uddhesika stupa - As
commemorative stūpas
erected at places associated
with important event in the
life of the Buddha - like the
turning of the Wheel of
Law-
Dammacakkapavattana, or
the passing away -
Mahaparinibbana. Eg.
Dhamekh Stupa at Sarnath
or Mukutabandhana stupa at Kusinara.
Paribhogika st upa- Stupa built on the objects used by the Buddha in his
lifetime, like stupa built on the pieces of the begging bowl at Sopara is the
paribhogika stupa.
munotes.in
Page 145
Buddhist Art and Architecture
145
Vihara – the vihara is a residential place for the monks and nuns. The
origin of vihara can be tra ced back to the temporary structures erected by
the monks themselves for the rain retreat of three months in a particular
boundary and then dismantled by them. These structures are unique to
Buddhist architecture as they show the
discipline, code of conduc t as per the
Vinaya rule of the Buddhism, clearly
reflected in the architecture. The
systematic planning and layout of the
sites, even depicting the development of
Buddhism through the ages, as per the
changes in Buddhist philosophy and
characteristics, al so marks these.
The donations of lay followers of the
aramas or gardens with the structures for residence is the next stage of
development of the viharas. The
residential complexes or Viharas of the
Sangha in later Buddhism became the
universities of Budd hist studies like
Nalanda.The typical plan of the vihara
developed with time is, the rooms around
the central courtyard In case of structural
vihara the central courtyard would be
open to sky while in case of rock -cut vihara it is an enclosed space.
Chetiy aghara: “the house of the chetiya” is chetiyaghara. It is an
enclosed place for meditation and worship of the stupa. To study the
relationship between architecture and vipassana, study of chaityagruha is
very important.
The earlier chetiyagharas were circ ular in shape and the archaeological
finds of rock -cut as well as structural chetiyagharas in circular shapes with
stupa inside proves this. Buddhism adopted circular shape for the
chetiyaghara as it proved to be practically suitable as well as
philosophic ally and psychologically fulfilling the demands. The apsidal
planned vaulted roofed chetiyagharas developed from the circular ones
and can be clearly seen from the different phases it went through years.
The existence of the apsidal planned chetiyaghara p roved the existence of
vipassana meditation in the Sangha and the loss of the vipassana
meditation is seen with the change in the shape of the chetiyaghara which
became rectangular in plan. In the later date the chetiyaghara and vihara
was combined togethe r to develop a new element of chetiyaghara+vihara
which changed again with the introduction of image of the Buddha into
the vihara.
munotes.in
Page 146
History of Buddhism
146
The Development Of Circular Chetiyaghara To Rectangular
Chetiyaghara+Vihara Through Centuries . (Drawings - Dr. Yojana Bhag at)
This is a very basic introduction and information of the Buddhist
architecture.
7.5 SUMMARY:
A brief introduction to the Buddhist art and architecture is given to give
the glimpse of the vast treasure the ancient India has. The scientific study
of Bu ddhist art and architecture began in the late 18th CE with the coming
of the western scholars and is still continuously going on.
The rich Buddhist heritage and culture is reflected through the remains of
the Buddhist art and the advance technological dev elopment is seen in the
construction of the huge structural stupas and the excavation of gigantic
monuments in the rock.
Most of the credit to the construction of the stupa and vihara all over the
country goes to the emperor Asoka, as all the excavations of the stupa
definitely shows the presence of Asokan stupa inside. The Asokan stupa is
identified with the stone as the material of construction used by the
visionary emperor for the first time. The credit of excavating rock for the munotes.in
Page 147
Buddhist Art and Architecture
147 first time as a place o f dwelling also goes to the emperor who excavated
the Barabar leni in Bihar for the ajivikas in the 3rd BCE and the tradition
continued in Maharashtra for the next 1400 years, developing into the
most developed Buddhist rock -cut architecture ever seen. Aja nta and
Ellora are the world heritage sites famous for its sculptures paintings
architecture and splendour.
7.6 UNIT END QUESTIONS:
Define the terms - art and architecture and discuss how they are
Buddhist.
Write in brief -the evolution and development of B uddhist sculptures
and their contribution to the field of art.
Give the characteristics of Buddhist architecture and write a note on
stupa architecture.
What is a vihara and chetiyaghara? How they are different in rock -cut
and structural architecture?
Discuss the technique of rock -cutting and write a note on any rock -cut
site you have visited.
7.7 ADDITIONAL READING
Brown Percy -Indian Architecture Buddhist and Hindu
James Fergusson, James Burgess -The Cave Temples of India , 1886
George Michell - Buddh ist Rock -Cut Monasteries of the Western
Ghats
Dhavalikar M K- Late Hinayana caves of western India
Akira Shimada (Editor) - Amaravati: The Art of an Early Buddhist
Monument in Context
Elizabeth Rosen Stone -The Buddhist Art of Nagarjunakonda.
Walter Spink - Ajanta: History and Development
munotes.in
Page 148
148 8
SECTS OF BUDDHISM
Unit Struct ure:
8.0 Objectives
8.1 Introduction
8.2 Sects o f Buddhism and the Buddhist Councils
8.3 Eighteen Schools of Early Buddhism
8.4 Summary
8.5 Unit End Questions
8.6 Additional Reading
8.0 OBJECTIVES
To stud y the evolution, development and expansion of Buddhism
from 6th cent. B.C. till 1000 CE
To understand the schism in the Sangha and evolution of different
schools of Buddhism.
Analyse and differentiate the different schools of Buddhism on the
basis of the dating and the philosophy they are based on.
Analyse and bring out the similarities from the schools of Buddhism
on the basis of the dating and the philosophy they are based on.
Understand what is Theravada, Mahayana and Vajrayana Buddhism
8.1 INTRODUCTION :
Evolution of early sects of Buddhism : no exact date could be given when
the differences in the sangha led to the formation of the sects. Differences
of opinions were present among the followers of the Buddha even during
his lifetime is e vident through Pāli literature and the necessity of holding
the First Buddhist Council, immediately after the mahāparinibbāna of the
Buddha is also very well known. Still the sangha was united and one.
The schism in the sangha took place not until after al most 100 years of the
Mahāparinibbanna of Buddha, after the Second Buddhist Council, which
was held at Vaishali. The Mahāsanghikas separated themselves from the
Orthodox school of Theravadas, though no inscriptional evidences are
found.
The Third Buddhist Council was held at the time of Emperor Asoka and
missionaries were sent to all parts of India and abroad for the propagation
of Buddhism. No mention of different sects of Buddhism is seen
anywhere, either on the rock edicts of Asoka or on the architecture , which
he promoted. It is also surprising that no epigraphical evidences of the munotes.in
Page 149
Sects of Buddhism
149 sects during 2nd century BC are found. Infact the first record of the
existence of the sect in Buddhism is in the Mathura Lion Capital
inscription of the 1st century CE. Many inscriptions of the 1st century AD
and onwards mentions different sects. The places from where these
inscriptions are found also indicate the distribution and the hold of that
particular sect on that area.
Archaeology plays a vital role in the whole opera tion of the study of the
Sects of Buddhism in India.Scholars have different opinions regarding the
distribution and ideologies of different sects. The archaeological evidences
and the inscriptions help to place the proper place and date to the Sect
existen t in Buddhism in India.
Some believe that Mahāsanghikas are the forerunners of Mahāyāna
Buddhism and some believe that Sarvastivadins is the Sect, which is the
root from which the Mahāyāna Buddhism grew. To get the clear picture
one has to study the early period of Buddhist history, mostly after the
mahāparinibbāna of the Buddha.
The history of Buddhism for the first six centuries after the
mahāparinibbāna of the Buddha may be divided into [according to scholar
Bibhuti Barua]
1- Early or pure Theravāda Buddhis m (circa 450 -350 BC) - by early or
pure Theravāda Buddhism we mean only that form of Buddhism
which has been described in a considerable portion of the Vinaya
Pitaka and the four Nikāyas
2- Mixed Theravāda Buddhism (circa 350 -100 BC -this period is
witnessed by the breaking up of the Buddhist sangha into many
sections and the dispersal of these over the various parts of India, each
growing in its own way. Though the dissensions in the sangha may be
undesirable from the orthodox point of view, they were indicativ e of
the deep interest taken by the disciples in ascertaining the real
teachings of Buddha as also of the attempts to interpret the old
teachings in new way and to adapt them to the changed circumstances
brought about by the advancement of knowledge for ov er a century.
3- Appearance of Mahāyāna (circa 100 -300 CE) -This phase is semi -
Mahāyāna phase or Mahāyāna in the making. The first two centuries
of the Christian era witnessed the conflict between the Theravāda and
Mahāyāna as well as the systemization of the Mahāyāna doctrines.The
Mahāyanist found faults with the Therav ādins, not because they failed
to comprehend the real teachings of Buddha but because they looked
upon as truth that which appeared to the Mahāyāna as only partial
truth. (Pg. 466)
Three months after the passing of the Buddha according to the scriptures,
the First Council was held at Rajagaha by some of his disciples who had
attained Arahantship (Enlightenment). At this point, Theravada tradition
maintains that no conflict about what the Buddha taught is to have munotes.in
Page 150
History of Buddhism
150 occurred, and the teachings were divided into various parts and each was
assigned to an elder and his pupils to commit to memory.
The Second Council was strictly about the misbe havior of a group of
monks, who changed their behaviors after the first council. Most scholars
believe that the first split occurred at the time of holding of the second
council. It is believed that the first split resulted into coming into existence
of the Sthaviravada and the Mahasanghika.
By the 3rd century BCE, there were 18 schools of Buddhism as a result of
further split. Theravadin sources state that a Third Council was convened
under the patronage of Emperor Ashoka . It is generally accepted, that
one or several disputes did occur during Asoka's reign, involving both
doctrinal and vinaya matters, The Sthavira School had, by the time of
King Ashoka divided into three sub -schools, doctrinally speaking, but
these did not become separate monastic orders until later.
According to the Theravadin account, this Council was convened
primarily for the purpose of establishing an official orthodoxy. At the
council, small groups raised questions about the specifics of the vinaya
and the interpretation of doctrine. The chairman of the council,
Moggaliputta Tissa, compiled a book called the Kathavatthu , which was
meant to refute these arguments. The council sided with Moggaliputta and
his version of Buddhism as orthodox; it was then adopted by Emperor
Ashoka as his empire's official religion. This school of thought was
termed Vibhajjavada (Pali), literally "those who analyse"
The version of the scriptures that had been established at the Third
Council, including the vinaya, sutta and the abhidhamma (collectively
known as Tipitaka), was taken to Sri Lanka by Emperor Ashoka 's son, the
Venerable Mahinda . There it was eventually committed to writing in the
Pali language. The Pali Canon remains the most complete set of Nikaya
scriptures to survive, although the greater part of the Sarvāstivādin canon
survives in Chinese translation, some parts exist in Tibetan translations,
and some fragments exist in Sanskrit manuscripts, while parts of various
canons (sometimes uniden tified), exist in Chinese and fragments in other
Indian dialects.
Schools of Buddhism: even though attempts were made by emperor Asoka
for the unification of the sangha as can be seen from the inscriptional data
(schism edict of Asoka at Sarnath, Sanchi an d Kosambi) and the Pali text
Kathavatthu, the Pali chronicle Mahavamsa records 18 schools of
Buddhism, as well as the inscription records the names of the different
schools, not mentioned in the texts. Therefore it is to be understood that
further division s began to occur within the Buddhist movement and a
number of additional schools emerged, including the Sarvāstivāda and the
Sammitīya . All of these early schools of Nikayan Buddhism eventually
came to be known collectively as the Eighteen Schools in later sources.
Unfortunately, with the exception of the Theravāda, none of early these
schools survived beyond the late medieval period by which time several
were already long extinct, although a considerable amount of the munotes.in
Page 151
Sects of Buddhism
151 canonical literature of some of these schools has survived, mainly in
Chinese translation. Moreover, the origins of specifically Mahāyāna
doctrines may be discerned in the teachings of some of these early
schools, in particular in the Mahāsānghika and the Sarvāstivāda.
During and after the Third Cou ncil, elements of the Sthavira group called
themselves Vibhajjavadins . The Pudgalavādins were also know n as
Vatsiputrīyas after their putative founder, though this group later became
known as the Sammitīya school, after one of its subdivisions, though it
died out around the 9th or 10th century CE. Nevertheless, during most of
the early medieval period, the Sammitīya school was numerically t he
largest Buddhist group in India, with more followers than all the other
schools combined. The Sarvāstivādin school was most prominent in the
north -west of India and provided some of the doctrines that would later be
adopted by the Mahāyana . Another group linked to Sarvāstivāda was the
Sautrāntika school, which only recognized the authority of the sutras and
reject ed the Abhidharma transmitted and taught by the Vaibhāsika wing of
Sarvāstivāda. Based on textual considerations, it has been suggested that
the Sautrāntikas were actually adherents of M ūla-Sarvāstivāda. The
relation between Sarvāstivāda and Mūla -Sarvāstivāda is unclear. Between
the 1st century BCE and the 1st century CE, the terms Mahayana and
Hinayana were first used in writing, in, for example, the Lotus Sutra .
At present three phases of Buddhism are in practice.
(1) Theravada (2) Maha yana (3) Vajrayana
Theravada School: The word Theravada is a compound of two members:
Thera and Vada ; thera means "elder", especially "an elderly Buddhist
monk"; second member vada coming from the root vad, "to speak"
signifies "speech", "talk", "word", "d octrine" The word Theravada is
frequently translated into English "the Doctrine of the Elders"; sporadic
translations are "the Way of the Elders" and "the School of the Elders";
even "old Wisdom School" is met with most probably the word first
appears as the name of a Buddhist school in the Dipavamsa, the earlier
Chronicle of Sri Lanka, dating the 4th century AD. that the name is
defined .
munotes.in
Page 152
History of Buddhism
152
8.3 EIGHTEEN SCHOOLS OF EARLY BUDDHISM
It can be presented through chart in this manner.
The earliest available teachings of the Buddha are to be found in Pali
literature and belongs to the school of the Theravadins, who may be called
the most primitive school of Buddhism. This school admits the human
characteristics of the Buddha, and is charac terized by a psychological
understanding of human nature; and emphasizes a meditative approach to
the transformation of consciousness. The teaching of the Buddha
according to this school is very plain. He asks us to 'abstain from all kinds
of evil, to accu mulate all that is good and to purify our mind'. These can
be accomplished by The Three Trainings: the development of ethical
conduct, concentration and insight -wisdom.
Theravada emphasizes on each individual working for his or her
enlightenment. For the m onks and nuns the ideal is to become an A rahatta
(sometimes arahant ), which means "fully liberated one " For upasakas
(lay-followers) the ideal put forward by the Buddha is to become at least
stream -enterer: the first step on the path of becoming Arahatta. An arhatta
is a person who has realized enlightenment and freed himself from the
cycle of birth and death. Beneath the arahatta ideal is an understanding of
the doctrin e of anatta -- the egolessness -- that differs from that of the
Mahayana. Very basically, Theravada considers anatta to mean that an The Original Sangha Mahasanghikas Vatsiputriya (about 200 years Dharmottariva
Bhadrayaniya
Sammitiya
Sannagarika
Mahisaska
Dharmaguptika Sarvastivadi
Kasy apiya
Sankrantivadi Sautsantika
munotes.in
Page 153
Sects of Buddhism
153 individual's ego or personality is a fetter a nd delusion. Once freed of this
delusion, the individual may enjoy the bliss of Nirvana.
Above all, Theravada emphasizes on insight gained through meditative
practice. Through meditation each individual should personally experience
three characteristics that of impermenance, (anicca) suffering (dukkha)and
ego-lessness (anatta) pertaining to mind matter phenomenon. This will
enable one to purify the mind from greed, hatred and delusion. Its
doctrines are taken from the Pali Tipitaka , and its basic teachings begin
with the Four Noble Truths . Theravada teaches that enlightenment comes
entirely through one's own efforts, without help from gods or other outside
forces.
Theravada school flourished in India till 1st BCE. Then it got replaced
with Mahayana school. Nowadays Sri Lanka, Myanmar and Thailand are
the three stalwart Theravada states with close re ligious ties. Though Laos
and Cambodia have lost much of their religious lustre both still deserve to
be recognized as Theravada countries. In Vietnam, formerly a land of pure
Mahayana, Theravada is somewhat developing. In the hill tracts of
Bangladesh man y of the Baruas, the Chakmas and the Maghs and their
fellow countrymen in the Chittagong area still prove to be staunch
Theravadins. So do the Shans in the frontier regions of South China.
As for India, the land of the birth of Buddhism as well as of its d eath,
signs of the revival of the Theravada school can be seen recently. With the
revival of Vipassana technique in India in the recent period we can see
revival of Theravada teachings and revival of Pali as well.
Mahayana School: Mahayana, which means " Great Vehicle" in Sanskrit,
is one of the two major schools of Buddhism . It emerged as a separate
school from Theravada , the other major school, during the 1st century
BCE. About the 2nd Century CE Mahayana became clearly defined.
Nagarjuna developed the Mahayana philosophy of Sunyata and proved
that everything is Void in a small text called Madhyamika -karika. About
the 4th CE, there were Asanga and Vasubandhu who wrote enormous
amount of works on Mahayana . After the 1st Century CE, the Mahayanists
took a definite stand and only then the terms of Mahayana and Hinayana
were introduced.
We must not confuse Hinayana with Theravada because the terms are not
synonymous. Theravada Buddhism went to Sri Lanka during the 3rd
Century B.C. when there was no Mahayana at all. Hinayana sects
developed in India and had an existence independent from the form of
Buddhism existing in Sri Lanka. Today there is no Hinayana sect in
existence anywhere in the world. Therefore, in 1950 the World Fellowship
of Buddhists inaugurated in Colombo unanimously decided that the term
Hinayana should be dropped when referring to Bu ddhism existing today
in Sri Lanka, Thailand, Burma, Cambodia, Laos, etc. This is the brief
history of Theravada, Mahayana and Hinayana.
The major doctrinal point that distinguishes Mahayana from Theravada is
that of shunyata , or "emptiness." Shunyata is a deepening of the doctrine munotes.in
Page 154
History of Buddhism
154 of anatman , or anatta, which is one of the foundational teachings of all
Buddhism. According to this doctrine, there is no "self" in the sense of a
permanent, integral, autonomous being within an individual existence.
Mahayana teaches that beings and phenomena have no intrinsic existence
of their own and take identity only in rel ation to other beings and
phenomena. Shunyata also is an absolute reality that is all things and
beings, unmanifested. The ideal of Mahayana practice is the bodhisattva ,
"enlightenment being," who works for the enlightenment of all beings.
Over the years, Mahayana subdivided into more schools with divergent
practices and doctrines. These spread from India to China and Tibet, then
to Korea and Japan. Today Mahayana is the domin ant form of Buddhism
in those countries. Mahayana is further divided into many sub -schools,
such as Pure Land and Zen.
According to it, the Buddhas are lokottara (supramundane) and are
connected only externally with the worldly life. This conception of the
Buddha contributed much to the growth of the Mahayana philosophy. The
ideal of the Mahayana school is tha t of the Bodhisattva, a person who
delays his or her own enlightenment in order to compassionately assist all
other beings and ultimately attains to the highest Bodhi. The literature of
Mahayana Buddhism is in Sanskrit.
Comparison of Theravada with Mahayan a: Ven. Dr. W. Rahula writes in
"Gems of Buddhist Wisdom’ while comparing’ Theravada with
Mahayana writes
‘’Both accept Sakyamuni Buddha as the Teacher.
The Four Noble Truths are exactly the same in both schools.
The Eightfold Path is exactly the same in b oth schools.
The Paticca -samuppada or the Dependent Origination is the same in
both schools.
Both rejected the idea of a supreme being who created and governed
this world.
Both accept Anicca, Dukkha, Anatta and Sila,Samadhi, Panna without
any difference.
These are the most important teachings of the Buddha and they are all
accepted by both schools without question.
There are also some points where they differ. An obvious one is the
Bodhisattva ideal. Many people say that Mahayana is for the
Bodhisattvahood which leads to Buddhahood while Theravada is for
Arahantship. It should be noted that the Buddha was also an Arahant.
Pacceka Buddha is also an Arahant. A disciple can also be an Arahant.
The Mahayana texts never use the term Arahant -yana, Arahant Vehicle.
They used three terms: Bodhisattvayana, Prateka -Buddhayana, and
Sravakayana. In the Theravada tradition these three are called Bodhis. munotes.in
Page 155
Sects of Buddhism
155 Some people imagine that Theravada is selfish because it teaches that
people should seek their own salvation. But how ca n a selfish person gain
Enlightenment? Both schools accept the three Yanas or Bodhis but
consider the Bodhisattva ideal as the highest. The Mahayana has created
many mystical Bodhisattvas while the Theravada considers a Bodhisattva
as a man amongst us who devotes his entire life for the attainment of
perfection, ultimately becoming a fully Enlightened Buddha for the
welfare of the world, for the happiness of the world.
THERAVADA COMPARED WITH MAHAYANA
Location Southern (Sri Lanka, Thailand,
Burma, Laos, Ca mbodia, parts
of Southeast Asia) Northern (Tibet,
China, Taiwan,
Japan, Korea,
Mongolia, parts of
Southeast Asia )
Schools and
Sects One surviving school (as many
as 18 existed at one time) 8
major schools: four practice -
based (Zen, Pure Land,
Vajrayana, Vinaya); four
philosophy -based (Tendai,
Avamtasaka, Yogacara and
Madhyamika)
Buddhist
Scriptures Pali Canon/Tripitaka only Books of the
Theravada Tripitaka
plus many other
sutras (e.g. Lotus
Sutra)
Buddhas Historical Buddha (Gautama)
and past Budd has only Gautama Buddha
plus Amitabha,
Medicine Buddhas,
and others
Bodhisattvas Maitreya only Maitreya plus
Avalokitesvara,
Mansjuri,
Ksitigarbha and
Samanthabadra
Goal of
Training Arhat Buddhahood via
bodhisattva -path munotes.in
Page 156
History of Buddhism
156
Courtesy ,(http://www.religionfacts.com/buddhism/fastfac ts/differences_th
eravada_mahayana.htm)
3 Buddha
Bodies
(Trikay a) Very limited emphasis;
mainly on nirmana -kaya
and dharma -kaya Emphasized,
including the
samboga -kaya or
reward/enjoyment
body
Original
Language Pali Sanskrit
Language of
Transmission Tripitaka is only in Pali.
Teaching in Pali
supplemented by l ocal
language. Scriptures translated
into local language.
Buddha's
Disciples Historical disciples
described in Scriptures Many bodhisattvas
that are not historical
figures
Mantras and
Mudras Some equivalent in the use
of Parittas Emphasized in
Vajrayana;
sometimes
incorporated in other
schools
Bardo (Limbo) Rejected Taught by all schools Non-Buddhist
Influences Mainly pre -Buddhist Indian
influences like concepts of
karma, sangha, etc. Heavily influenced
by local religious
ideas as transmitt ed
to new cultures
(China, Japan, Tibet). Buddha Nature Not taught Emphasized,
especially in practice -
based schools
Rituals Very few; not emphasized Many, owing to local
cultural influences munotes.in
Page 157
Sects of Buddhism
157
# TOPIC THERAVADA
BUDDHISM MAHAYANA BUDDHISM 1 The Buddha Only the historical Gautama (Sakyamuni) Buddha and past buddhas are accepted. Besides Sakyamuni Buddha, other contemporary buddhas like Amitabha and Medicine Buddha are also very popular.
2 Bodhisattvas Only Maitreya bodhisattva is accepted. Avalokitesvara, Mansjuri, Ksitigarbha and Samanthabadra are four very well known bodhisattvas besides Maitreya.
3 Objective of training Arahant or pacceka -
buddha. Buddhahood (via bodhisattva path).
4 Organisation of Buddhist
scriptures
The Pali Canon is divided into 3 baskets (Tipitaka): Vinaya Pitaka of 5 books, Sutta Pitaka of 5 collections (many suttas) and Abhidhamma Pitaka of 7 books.
The Mahayana Buddhist Canon also consists of Tripitaka of disciplines, discourses (sutras) and dharma analysis. It is usually organised in 12 divisions of topics like Cause and Conditions and Verses. It contains virtually all the Theravada Tipikata and many sutras that the latter does not have.
5 Concept of Bodhicitta Main emphasis is self liberation. There is total reliance on one -self to eradicate all defilemen ts. Besides self liberation, it is important for Mahayana followers to help other sentient beings.
6 Trikaya concept Very limited emphasis on the 3 bodies of a buddha. References are mainly on nirmana -kaya and dharma -kaya. Very well mentioned in Mahayana buddhism. Samboga -kaya or reward/enjoyment body completes the Trikaya concept. munotes.in
Page 158
History of Buddhism
158 7 Transmission
route Southern transmission: Sri Lanka, Thailand, Burma, Laos and Cambodia and parts of Southeast Asia. Northern transmission: Tibet, China, Taiwan, Japan, Korea, Mongolia and parts of Southeast Asia.
8 Language of dharma teaching Tipitaka is strictly in Pali. Dharma teaching in Pali supplemented by local language. Buddhist canon is translated into the local language (except for the 5 untranslatables), e.g. Tibetan, Chinese and Japanese. Original language of transmission is Sanskrit.
9 Nirvana (Nibbana in Pali) No distinction is made between nirvana attained by a buddha and that of an arahat or pacceka buddha. Also known as 'liberation from Samsara,' there are subtle distinctions in the level of attainment for the three situations.
10 Sakyamuni
Buddha's
disciples Basically historical disciples, whether arahats or commoners. A lot of bodhisattvas are introduced by Sakyamuni Buddha. Most of these are not hist orical figures.
11 Rituals and liturgy There are some rituals but not heavily emphasized as in Mahayana schools. Owing to local cultural influences, there is much more emphais on the use of rituals; e.g. Rituals for the deceased, feeding of Petas, tantric formalities (in Vajrayana).
12 Use of Mantras and Mudras Some equivalent in the use of Parittas. Heavily practised in the Vajrayana school of Mahayana Buddhism. Other schools also have included some mantras in their daily lithurgy.
13 Dying and death aspects Very little research and knowledge on the process of dying and death. Usually, the dying persons are advised to meditate on impermanence, suffering and emptiness. The Vajrayana school is particularly meticulous in these areas. There are many inner and external signs manifested by people before they die. There is heavy stress in doing transference of merit practices in the immediate few weeks following death to assist in the deceased's next rebirth. munotes.in
Page 159
Sects of Buddhism
159 14 Bardo This in -between stage after death and before rebirth is ignored in Theravada school. All Mahayana schools teach this after death aspect.
15 One meal a day practice This the norm among Theravada sanghas. This is a highly respected practice but it is left to the disposition of each individual in the various sanghas.
16 Focus of worship in the temple Simple layout with the image of Sakyamuni Buddha the focus of worship. Can be quite elaborate; with a chamber/hall for Sakyamuni Buddha and two disciples, one hall for the 3 Buddhas (including Amitabha and Medicine Buddha) and one hall for the 3 key bodhisattvas; besides the protectors, etc.
17 Schools/Sects of the tradition One surviving major school following years of attrition reducing the number from as high as 18. 8 major (Chinese) schools based on the partial doctrines (sutras, sastras or vinaya) of the teachings. The four schools inclined towards practices like Pure Land/Amitabha, Ch'an, Vajrayana and Vinaya (not for lay people) are more popular than the philosophy based schools like Tien Tai, Avamtasaka, Yogacara and Madhyamika.
18 Non Buddhist influences Mainly pre -Buddhism Indian/Brahmin influences. Many terms like karma, sangha, etc were prevailing terms during Sakyamuni Buddha's life time. References were made from the Vedas and Upanishads. In the course of integration and adoption by the people in other civilizations, there were heavy mutual influences. In China, both Confucianism and Taoism exerted some influence on Buddhism which in turn had an impact on the indigenous beliefs. This scenario was repeated in Japan and Tibet. munotes.in
Page 160
History of Buddhism
160 19 Buddha nature Absent from the teachings of Theravada tradition. Heavily stressed, particularly by schools inclined practices.
[Compiled by Tan Swee Eng]
(http://www.buddhanet.net/e -learning/snapshot02.htm )
Vajrayana School: The term " vajra " denoted the thunderbolt , a legendary
weapon and divine attribute that was made from an adamantine , or
indestructible, substance and which could therefore pierce and penetrate
any obstacle or obfuscation . As a secondary meaning, "vajra" refers to this
indestructible substance, and so is sometimes translated as "adamantine"
or "diamond". So the Vajrayana is sometimes rendered in English as "The
Adamantine Vehicle" or "The Diamond Vehicle".
A vajra is also a scepter -like ritual object, which has a sphere (and
sometimes a gankyil ) at its centre, and a variable number of spokes
(depending on the sadhana ), enfolding either end of the rod. The vajra is
often traditionally employed in tantric rituals in combin ation with the bell
or ghanta ; symbolically, the vajr a may represent method as well as great
bliss and the bell stands for wisdom , specifically the wisdom realizing
emptiness or lack of inherent existence.
Vajrayana claims that its teachings were first expounded by the Buddha 16
years after his enlightenment, but Kitagawa has called this claim 'patently
absurd'. Scholars have said that an early stage of Mantrayana began in the
4th century CE. Only from 7th or the beginning of the 8th century CE,
tantric techniques and approaches increasingly dominated Buddhist
practice in India. The first tantric (Vajrayana Buddh ist) texts appeared in
the 3rd century CE, and continued to appear until the 12th century CE.
8.4 SUMMARY:
the basic information regarding the different sects of Buddhism is
relevant for the better understanding of development of Buddhism through
ages. T he evolution of the teachings of the Buddha into the prevalent
broad classification of Theravada, Mahayana and Vajrayana Buddhism
seen in the different part of the world, is easy to comprehend if it is known
that all schools believes in the fundamental tea chings of the Buddha and
considers Buddha to be the founder of the path leading to liberation.
The charts helps in understanding the different sects of Buddhism
prevalent at the time, though today we broadly classify all the forms into
main three Therav ada, Mahayana and Vajrayana - where the latter is
practiced in very few places. Revival of Buddhism in India is of the
Theravada tradition borrowed from countries like Sri Lanka, Myanmar
and Thailand. munotes.in
Page 161
Sects of Buddhism
161 8.5 UNIT END QUESTIONS:
Write in short -the importance o f Buddhist councils for the
understanding the Sects of Buddhism.
Comment on -the Theravada Buddhism and the different sects
emerged from it.
Differentiate between the Theravada and the Mahayana Buddhism.
What is the Vajrayana Buddhism and how it is differe nt from the
Theravada and Mahayana ?
Write a short note on - the sources and its relevance to study the
different sects of Buddhism in India.
8. 6 ADDITIONAL READING
Dutt Nalinaksha - Buddhist Sects in India
Ven. Sujato -Sects and Sectarianism: The Origins of Buddhist Schools
H W Schumann - Buddhism: an outline of its teachings and Schools.
Williams, Paul - Buddhism: The early Buddhist schools and doctrinal
history ; Theravāda doctrine, vol. 2
munotes.in
Page 162
162 9
SPREAD OF BUDDHISM
Unit Struct ure:
9.0 Objectives
9.1 Introduction
9.2 Spread o f Buddhism
9.3 Buddhism in Asian Countries
9.4 Summary
9.5 Unit End Questions
9.6 Additional Reading
9.0 OBJECTIVES:
The study is done with the followin g objectives
To understand the appeal of Buddhism to the common people to
follow the dhamma.
To understand the role of monks and nuns, traders and merchants in
the spread of Buddhism.
To understand the patronage of kings in the spread of Buddhism.
To study the art and architecture and its impact on the spread of
Buddhism
The role of literature and texts specially Tipitaka in the spread of
Buddhism.
9.1 INTRODUCTION:
Caratha bhikkhave carikam bahujanahitaya bahujanasukhaya .. are the
inspiring words of the T athagata that had been the motivating force behind
the spread of the teachings (dhamma) into the far distant lands of the
world. one cannot ignore the missionary passion of the earlier monks who
spread the dhamma to the far - off lands, Infact these are the monks who
with the fire of their zeal had crossed the known unknown dangers and
endured the hardships of the travels to reach the afar lands to propagate
the dhamma, for the betterment of others.
These journeys are one or the other way the reasons for th e pilgrims to
visit the sacred places in India in the later dates. Somebody said these
journeys may be said to be centrifugal, in that it leads away from these
pilgrim centers, by un -traveled paths into the unknown like India to the
south -east Asian count ries. munotes.in
Page 163
Spread of Buddhism
163
Merchants and rulers: these
developing missionary
movement made Buddha’s
teachings spread afar over
the centuries: first to
Southeast Asia, then through
Central Asia to China and
the rest of East Asia, and
finally to Tibet and the
further reaches of Central
Asia. Often it developed in
these regions organically,
because of local interest in
foreign merchant’s Buddhist
beliefs. Sometimes rulers
adopted Buddhism to help bring ethics to their people, but no one was
forced to convert. By making Buddha’s m essage available to the public,
people were free to choose what was helpful.
The Buddha’s teachings spread peacefully across the Indian subcontinent,
and from there far and wide throughout Asia. Whenever it reached a new
culture, the Buddhist methods and styles were freely modified to fit the
local mentality, without compromising the essential points of wisdom
and compassion. Buddhism never developed an overall hierarchy of
religious authority with a supreme
head. Instead, each country to
which it spread d eveloped its own
forms, its own religious structure,
and its own spiritual head.
There are two major divisions of
Buddhism: Hinayana (the Modest
Vehicle), which emphasizes
personal liberation, and Mahayana (the Vast Vehicle), which stresses
working to bec ome a fully enlightened Buddha to be able to benefit others.
Both the Modest and Vast vehicles have many subdivisions. At present,
only three major forms survive: one Hinayana subdivision in Southeast
Asia, known as Theravada, and two Mahayana divisions, n amely the
Chinese and Tibetan traditions.
The Theravada tradition spread from India to Sri Lanka and Burma
(Myanmar) in the 3rd century BCE. From there, it reached the rest of
Southeast Asia (Thailand, Cambodia and Laos).
Other Hinayana schools
spread to modern -day Pakistan,
Afghanistan, eastern and coastal
Iran, and Central Asia. From
Central Asia, they spread into
China in the 2nd century CE.
These forms of Hinayana were munotes.in
Page 164
History of Buddhism
164
later combined with Mahayana aspects that came through this same route
from India, with the Mahayana eventually becoming the dominant form of
Buddhism in China and most of Central Asia. The Chinese form
of Mahayana later spread to Korea, Japan
and Vietnam.
The Tibetan Mahayana tradition
started in the 7th century CE, inheriting the
full historical development of Indian
Buddhism. From Tibet, it spread
throughout the Himalayan regions and to
Mongolia, Central Asia, and several
regions of Russia (Buryatia, Kalmykia and
Tuva).
In addition, from the 2nd century CE,
Indian forms of Mahayana B uddhism
spread to Vietnam, Cambodia, Malaysia, Sumatra and Java along the sea
trade route from India to South China. None of them are extant today.
9.2 SPREAD OF BUDDHISM
The expansion of Buddhism throughout most of Asia was peaceful, and
occurred in sever al ways. Buddha, as a travelling teacher sharing his
insights with those who were receptive and interested from the nearby
kingdoms, set the precedent. He instructed his monks to go forth in the
world and expound his teachings. He did not ask others to de nounce and
give up their own religion and convert to a new one, for he was not
seeking to establish his own religion. Buddha’s aim was merely to help
others overcome the unhappiness and suffering that they were creating for
themselves, due to their lack of understanding of reality. Later generations
of followers were inspired by his example, and shared with others his
methods that they found useful in their lives. This is how what is now
called “Buddhism” spread far and wide.
Sometimes, the process evolved organically. For example, when Buddhist
merchants visited and settled in different lands, some members of the local
populations naturally developed an interest in these foreigners’ beliefs, as
happened with the introduction of Islam to Indonesia and Malays ia later
on. This process also occurred with Buddhism in the oasis states along the
Silk Route in Central Asia, during the two centuries before and after the
common era. As local rulers and their people learned more about this
Indian religion, they invited monks from the merchants’ native regions as
advisors or teachers, and eventually, many adopted the Buddhist faith.
Another organic method was through the slow cultural assimilation of a
conquering people, such as the Greeks into the Buddhist society of
Gandhara in present -day central Pakistan, during the centuries following
the 2nd century BCE. munotes.in
Page 165
Spread of Buddhism
165
Often, the dissemination was due primarily to the
influence of a powerful monarch who had
adopted and supported Buddhism himself. In the
mid-3rd century BCE, for e xample, Buddhism
spread throughout northern India as a result of the
personal endorsement of King Ashoka. This great
empire -builder did not force his subjects to adopt
the Buddhist faith, but by posting edicts engraved
on iron pillars throughout his realm exhorting his
people to lead an ethical life, and by following
the principles himself, he inspired others to
adopt Buddha’s teachings.
King Ashoka also actively proselytized outside
his kingdom by sending missions to distant lands,
sometimes acting upon t he invitation of foreign
rulers, such as King Devanampiya Tissa of Sri
Lanka. Other times he would send monks as
envoys at his own initiative. The visiting monks
would not pressure others to convert, but would just simply make
the Buddha’s teachings availa ble, allowing people to choose for
themselves. This is evidenced by the fact that in such places as South India
and southern Burma, Buddhism soon took root, while in places such as the
Greek colonies in Central Asia, there is no record of any immediate
impact.
Other religious kings, such as the 16th century Mongol potentate Altan
Khan, invited Buddhist teachers to their realm and proclaimed Buddhism
the official creed of the land, in order to help unify their people and
consolidate their rule. In the proces s, they may have prohibited certain
practices of non -Buddhist, indigenous religions, and even persecuted those
who follow them, but these rare heavy -handed moves were largely
politically motivated. Such ambitious rulers still never forced subjects to
adopt Buddhist forms of belief or worship. This is absolutely not part of
the religious creed.
9.3 BUDDHISM IN ASIAN COUNTRIES
BUDDHISM IN SRI LANKA : Sri Lanka is
the oldest continually Buddhist country,
Theravada Buddhism being the major
religion in the isla nd since its official
introduction in the 2nd century BC by
Venerable Mahinda, the son of the Emperor
Ashoka of India during the reign of King
Devanampiya - Tissa. Later, the nun
Sanghamitta, the daughter of Asoka, was
said to have brought the southern bran ch of
the original Bodhi tree, where it was planted
at Anuradhapura. From that day up to the
present, the Buddhists in Sri Lanka have paid munotes.in
Page 166
History of Buddhism
166
and are paying the utmost reverence to this branch of the Bodhi Tree
under the shade of which the Master achieved Enl ightenment.
Monks from Sri Lanka have had an important role in spreading both
Theravada and Mahayana throughout South -east Asia. It was in Sri Lanka,
in the 1st century AD during the reign of King Vatta Gamini that the
Buddhist monks assembled in Aloka -Vihara and wrote down the
Tripitaka, the three basket of the Teachings, known as the Pali scriptures
for the first time. It was Sri Lankan nuns who introduced the Sangha of
nuns into China in 433AD. In the 16th century the Portuguese conquered
Sri Lanka and s avagely persecuted Buddhism as did the Dutch who
followed them.
When the British won control at the
beginning of the 19th century Buddhism
was well into decline, a situation that
encouraged the English missionaries that
then began to flood the island. Bu t
against all expectations the monastic and
lay community brought about a major
revival from about 1860 onwards, a
movement that went hand in hand with
growing nationalism.Since then
Buddhism has flourished and Sri Lankan
monks and expatriate lay people ha ve
been prominent in spreading Theravada
Buddhism in Asia, the West and even in
Africa.Some of the most marvellous
monuments in the Buddhist world belong
to Sri Lanka, and her sculpture is closely associated with the early art of
the Krishna valley and the later Pallava and Chola kings, owing to the
close relationship that existed between south India and Sri Lanka. (above:
Seven -metre -tall standing image of the Buddha in a rare cross -armed pose
at Gal Vihara).
BUDDHISM IN BURMA : Buddhism is believed to have been introduced
to Burma by missionaries sent by the Indian emperor Ashoka in the third
century B.C. Tradition, basing itself upon the Sinhalese chronicle, the
Mahavamsa, attributes the origins of Buddhism in Myanmar to the
mission of Sona and Uttara who, in the 3rd century B.C., came to
Suvannabhumi, usually identified with That on, on the Gulf of Mottama.
There are four dominant ethnic groups in the recorded history of
Myanmar: the Mon, the Pyu, the Myanmar, and the Shan.
Buddhism was already flourishin g in Myanmar in the 1st century A.D., as
attested by the archaeological evidence at Peikthanomyo (Vishnu City), 90
miles southeast of Bagan. Buddhism was also an invigorating influence at
Thayekhittaya, near modern Pyaymyo 160 miles south of Bagan, where a
developed civilization flourished from the 5th to the 9th century. munotes.in
Page 167
Spread of Buddhism
167
From the A.D. 4th century onward, the Pyu built many Buddhist stupas
and other religious buildings. The styles, ground plans, even the brick size
and construction techniques of
these buil dings point to the
Andhra region, particularly
Amaravati and Nagarjunakonda
in present -day southeastern
India. Some evidence of
Ceylonese contact is seen by the
presence of Anuradhapura style
"moonstones" discovered at
Beikthano and Halin. By
perhaps the 7 th century, tall
cylindrical stupas such as the Bawbawgyi, Payagyi and Payama had
emerged at Sri Ksetra.
King Anawrahta and Theravada Buddhism: Arguably King Anawrahta’s
greatest and most lasting achievement was the introduction of Theravada
Buddhism to Upper Burma after Pagan's conquest of the Thaton Kingdom
in 1057. Supported by royal patronage, the Buddhist school gradually
spread to the village level in the next three centuries although Tantric,
Mahayana, Brahmanic, and
animist practices remained
heav ily entrenched at all social
strata.
A war broke out between King
Anawrahta of Pagan and the
Mon King Manuhar, when King
Manuhar refused to hand over
sacred Buddhist texts to Pagan.
After the war, King Manuhar
was captured and was kept under
restrictions for a long time in Pagan until his death. He built Manuhar
Temple while he was there.
According to Pagan myanmar.com: “Anawrahta was a king of strong
religious zeal as well as one of great power. His clay votive tablets, made
to acquire merit, are found wi dely in Myanmar from Katha in the north to
Twante in the south. These votive tablets usually have, on the obverse, a
seated image of the Buddha in the earth -touching attitude, with two lines
underneath which express the essence of the Buddhist creed: ‘The Buddha
hath the causes told/ Of all things springing from causes; And also how
things cease to be, 'Tis this the Mighty Monk proclaims.’ On the reverse
would be the prayer: ‘Desiring that he may be freed from samsarica the
Great Prosperous King Aniruddha h imself made this image of the Lord.’” munotes.in
Page 168
History of Buddhism
168
“The chronicles relate that a monk from Thaton, Shin Arahan, came to
Anawrahta in Pagan and preached to
him the Law, on which Anawrahta was
seized with an ecstasy of faith and
said, "Master, we have no other refuge
than thee! From this day forth, my
master, we dedicate our body and our
life to thee! And, master, from thee I
take my doctrine!" Shin Arahan
further taught Anawrahta that without
the Scriptures, the Tipitaka, there could
be no study, and that it was only with
the Tipitaka that the Religion would last long. Anawrahta, informed that
there were thirty sets of the Tipitaka at Thaton, sent an envoy with
presents to its king,Manuha, and asked for the Tipitaka. Manuha refused,
on which Anawrahta sent a mighty arm y, conquered Thaton, and brought
back the thirty sets of Tipitaka on Manuha's thirty -two white elephants, as
well as Manuha and his court and all manners of artisans and craftsmen.
BUDDHISM IN THAILAND : Judging from archaeological finds and
other historic al evidence, however, it is safe to say that Buddhism first
reached Thailand when the country was inhabited by a racial stock of
people known as the Mon -Khmer who then had their capital, Dvaravati, at
a city now known as Nakon Pathom (Sanskrit: Nagara Prat hama), about
50 kms to the west of Bangkok. The great pagoda at Nakon Pathom, Phra
Pathom Chedi (Prathama cetiya), and other historical findings in other
parts of the country testify to this fact as well as to the fact that Buddhism,
in its varied forms, r eached Thailand at four different periods, namely:
1. Theravada or Southern Buddhism
2. Mahayana or Northern Buddhism
3. Burma (Pagan) Buddhism
4. Ceylon (Lankavamsa) Buddhism
I. Theravada or Southern Buddhism: the first form of Buddhism
introduced to Thailand was that of Theravada School is proved by various
archaeological remains unearthed in the excavations at Nakon Pathom,
such as the Dharma C hakra (Wheel of Law), the Buddha footprints and
seats, and the inscriptions in the Pali language, all of which are in rocks .
That is the reason why scholars of Thailand express the view that the
capital of Suvarnabhumi was at Nakon Pathom . Moreover, the na me
Pathom Chedi (Pali: Pathama Cetiya) means "First Pagoda" which, in all
probability, signifies that it was the first pagoda built in Suvarnabhumi.
This would easily fit in with the record of the Mahavamsa -that Thera Sona
and Uttara went and established B uddhism in the territory of
Suvarnabhumi at the injunction of Emperor Asoka. munotes.in
Page 169
Spread of Buddhism
169
II. Mahayana or Northern Buddhism -Starting from the beginning of
the fifth century A.D. Mahayana Buddhist missionaries from Kashmir in
Northern India began to go to Sumatra in s uccession. From Sumatra the
faith spread to Java and Cambodia. By about 757 A.D. (Buddhist Era:
1300) the Srivijaya king with his capital in Sumatra rose in power and his
empire spread throughout the Malay Peninsula and Archipelago. Part of
South Thailand (from Surasthani downwards) came under the rule of the
Srivijaya king. Being Mahayanists, the rulers of Srivijaya gave much
encouragement and support to the propagation of Mahayana Buddhism. In
South Thailand today we have much evidence to substantiate tha t
Mahayana Buddhism was once prevalent there. This evidence is in the
form of stupas or chetiyas and images, including votive tablets of the
Buddhas and Bodhisattas (Phra Phim), which were found in large number,
all of the same type as those discovered in Java and Sumatra. The chetiyas
in Chaiya (Jaya) and Nakon Sri Thammarath (Nagara Sri Dharmaraja),
both in South Thailand, clearly indicate Mahayana influence.
III. Burma (Pagan) Buddhism -In 1057 A.D. King Anuruddha
(Anawratha) became powerful in the whole of Burma, having his capital at
Pagan (Central Burma). Anuruddha extended his kingdom right up to
Thailand, especially the Northern and Central parts, covering areas now
known as Chiengmai, Lopburi, and Nakon Pathom. Being a Theravada
Buddhist, Anuruddha a rdently supported the cause of Theravada which
Burma, like Thailand, at first received directly from India through
missionaries sent by Emperor Asoka. However, at the time under
consideration, Buddhism in India was already in a state of decline, and as
contact between Burma and India was then faint, Theravada Buddhism, as
prevalent in Burma at that time, underwent some changes and assumed a
form somewhat different from the original doctrine. This, at a later stage,
became what is known in Thailand as Burma (Pagan) Buddhism. During
the period of King Anuruddha's suzerainty over Thailand, Burmese
Buddhism exercised great influence over the country, especially in the
North where, owing to proximity, the impact from Burma was more felt.It
is significant that Bud dhist relics found in North Thailand bear a striking
Theravada influence, whereas those found in the South clearly show their
Mahayana connections dating back from Srivijaya days. To a great extent
this is due to the fact that, in their heyday of suzeraint y over Thailand, the
Burmese under Anuruddha were content with Upper Thailand only, while munotes.in
Page 170
History of Buddhism
170
leaving the South practically to be ruled by their Khmer (Cambodian)
vassals whose capital was at Lopburi.
IV. Ceylon (Lankavamsa) Buddhism -This is the most importa nt
period in the history of the spread of
Buddhism to Thailand, for it
witnessed the introduction to that
country of that form of Buddhism
which remains dominant there until
today. About 1153 A.D. (B.E. 1696)
Parakramabahu the Great (1153 -
1186 A.D.) became king of Ceylon,
known in ancient days as Lanka. A
powerful monarch and a great
supporter of Theravada Buddhism,
Parakramabahu did much to spread
and consolidate the Dhamma of the
Lord in his island kingdom.
Thailand also sent her Bhikkhus to
Ceylon and th ereby obtained
the upasampada vidhi (ordination
rite) from Ceylon, which later
became known in Thailand as
Lankavamsa. This was about 1257 A.D. (B.E. 1800). Apparently, the early
batches of Bhikkhus, who returned from Ceylon after studies, often
accompanie d by Ceylonese monks, established themselves first in Nakon
Sri Thammarath (South Thailand), for many of the Buddhist relics bearing
definitely Ceylonese influence, such as stupas and Buddha images, were
found there. Some of these relics are still in exist ence today. News of the
meritorious activities of these monks
soon spread to Sukhothai, then the capital
of Thailand, and King Ram Kamhaeng
who was ruling at the time, invited those
monks to his capital and gave them his
royal support in propagating the
Doctrine. This fact is recorded in one of
the King's rock inscriptions, dated about
1277 A.D. Since then Ceylon (Sinhala)
Buddhism became very popular and was
widely practiced in Thailand. Many
monasteries, stupas, Buddha images and
even Buddha footprints, s uch as the well -
known one at Sraburi in central Thailand,
were built in accordance with the usage
popular in Ceylon. The study of Pali, the
language of Theravada or Southern
Buddhism, also made great progress, and
in all matters dealing with the Dhamma
the impact of Ceylon was perceptibly
felt. munotes.in
Page 171
Spread of Buddhism
171 9.4 SUMMARY:
Buddha told people not to follow his teachings out of blind faith, but to
only do so after examining them carefully. It then goes without saying that
people should not accept Buddha’s teachings out of c oercion from zealous
missionaries or royal decree. In various ways, Buddhism managed to
peacefully spread throughout much of Asia, carrying its message
of love, compassion and wisdom, while fitting in to the needs and
dispositions of different people. Empe ror Asoka’s zeal of propagation of
dhamma is responsible for the spread of Buddhism in the south -east Asian
countries of Sri Lanka, Thailand and Myanmar. The Buddhism had its up
and downs in all countries but was never completely lost and disappeared
as in India.
9.5 UNIT END QUESTIONS :
What is the role of Kings and patrons in the spread of Buddhism in
different countries?
How the teachings of buddha is responsible for the spread of
Buddhism
Spread of Buddhism is always peaceful - comment
Write in brief the spread of Buddhism in SriLanka, Myanmar and
Thailand.
9.6 ADDITIONAL READING S
H.R. Perera - Buddhism in Sri Lanka: A Short History
https://www.accesstoinsight.org/lib/authors/perera/wheel100.html
Roger Bischoff - Buddhism in Myanmar : A Short History
https: //www.accesstoinsight.org/lib/authors/bischoff/wheel399.html
Karuna Kusalasaya -Buddhism in Thailand : Its Past and Its Present
https://www.accesstoinsight.org/lib/authors/kusalasaya/wheel085.html
Buddhist art and trade routes
https://www.asiasocietymuseu m.org/buddhist_trade/intro.html
Andrea Acri- Maritime Buddhism
https://doi.org/10.1093/acrefore/9780199340378.013.638
Jason Neelis - Early Buddhist Transmission and Trade networks
https://brill.com/view/title/18172
munotes.in
Page 172
172 10
ROLE OF KING ASOKA IN THE SPREAD
OF BUDDHISM
Unit Struct ure
10.0 Objectives
10.1 Introduction
10.2 The Edicts o f King Asoka
10.3 The Fourteen Rock Edicts
10.4 The Kalinga Rock Edicts
10.5 The Seven Pillar Edicts
10.6 The Minor Pill ar Edicts
10.7 Summary
10.8 Unit End Questions
10.9 Additional Reading
10.0 OBJECTIVES :
The study is carried out with the following objectives -
To study emperor Asoka through inscriptions and literary sources .
To understand the relevance of the Pali literary sources for the
authentication of history of Asoka.
To analyse and see how the literary sources match the archaeological
sources giving us the role of Asoka in the spread of Buddhism.
10.1 INTRODUCTION:
King Aśoka, the third monarch of the Ma uryan dynasty in the third
century B.C., was the first ruler of a unified India and oneof the greatest
political figures of all time. After he embraced the teachings of the
Buddha, he transformed his polity fromone of military conquest to one of
Dharmavija ya— victory byrighteousness and truth. By providing royal
patronage for the propagation of Buddhism both within and beyond his
empire, he helped promote the metamorphosis of Buddhism into a world
religion that spread peacefully across the face of Asia.
Though there is a discrepancy in the literary sources from northern India
and southern India regarding the contribution of Asoka, the authenticity of
the southern literature is accepted by many scholars due to its
corroboration with the inscriptions. Thus, we taking the Sri Lankan munotes.in
Page 173
Role of King Asoka in the
Spread of Buddhism
173 sources of Dipavamsa, Mahavamsa, Samantapasadika as the literary
source and the inscriptions as the archaeological source, discuss the role of
Emperor Asoka in the spread of Buddhism inside and outside his vast
kingdom, through
Third Buddhist council and purification of the Sangha
Writing of Kathavatthu by Thera Moggaliputtatissa
Sending missionaries to all different parts of the country their
authenticity
Schism edicts at Sarnath, Sanchi and Kosambi
Mahinda thera, and Sanghamitta theri
Dhammayatra and erection of pillars and stupas
Excavations of caves for the ajivikas
Construction of 84000 stupas and viharas all over his kingdom.
It is important that the Sri Lankan testimony on Aśoka is reviewed with
much greater care. The Sa gha of the island has, right through its
existence to this date, taken a continuing interest in both recording and
studying its ecclesiastic history. In the proce ss they have focused
considerable attention on political, social and economic aspects. In this
respect Sri Lanka’s twenty -five centuries of written history remains a
unique example in the whole of the Indian subcontinent.
The historical sense of the Sa gha has been exceptionally well developed
and the information recorded only by them has dramatically proved to be
invaluable especially for the following .
Purposes :
(1) The identification of “Piyadasi” of the Rock Edicts and Pillar
Inscriptions with Aśoka, wh ose full name was preserved in Sri Lankan
records only. Without this confirmation the historical interpretation of
Aśokan inscriptions would have been long delayed by nearly a century, if
not rendered impossible.
(2) The assessment of the role and achievem ents of MoggaliputtaTissa
who had merited such special veneration in Asokan times as to have had
his relics enshrined with the utmost honour in Stūpa No. 2 of Sānchi in a
relic casket bearing the inscription “Sapurisasa Mogalīputasa.”
(Incidentally, simila r finds havenot yet established the historicity of any
names like Upaguptaor Yasa occurring in the Northern Buddhist records.)
(3) The establishment without doubt of the significance ofthe epithet
“Hemavatācariya” occurring on the relic -caskets of Sānchi a nd Sonari
Stūpas containing some remains of Majjhima, Kassapagotta and
Dundubhissara, who, in a comprehensivelist of missionaries sent out after
the Third Councilaccording to Sri Lankan Pali sources, were assigned the
conversionof the Himalaya region. (Thi s and the above informationnot
only confirm the historicity of the Third Council andthe missions but also
provides the only literary support to themissionary role claimed by Aśoka
in R.E. XIII.) munotes.in
Page 174
History of Buddhism
174 (4) The identification and interpretation of the sculptured scene depicting
the transplanting of a Bo -sapling, found on the eastern gateway of the
Great Sānchi Stūpa as further confirmed by the symbolism of peacocks
and lions in the decorative motifs which seem to reflect Maurya -Sinhala
solidarity. (The very existen ce of the Bodhi Tree at Anuradhapura
furtherconfirms the tradition.) With such an array of confirmation from
archaeological andepigraphical evidence, the Sri Lankan Pali sources
deserve to begiven a much higher degree of credibility especially when
their information differs from that of Northern Buddhist records.
The place which the Sri Lankan Pali sources — faithfully copied and
preserved in many versions in all other Theravāda Buddhist countries,
namely, Burma, Thailand, Cambodia and Laos — have given Aśoka in
history is as a pious and generous patron of Buddhism. The main aspects
highlighted are as follows:
(1) Aśoka was attracted to Buddhism because of the serene demeanour of
a Buddhist monk as contrasted with the usual conduct of the brahmin
priests whom the court had traditionally supported. He began to seek the
association of monks which proved intellectually and s piritually more
satisfying.
(2) His munificence to the Buddhist Order was immense. He was a great
builder and the number of shrines constructed allover his empire on his
command is held out as 84,000, possibly a traditional symbolism for
“innumerable.” (N. B. Sanskrit Buddhist sources mention the same figure
whereas Chinese sources have it as 80,000.)
(3) He was convinced that his patronage of Buddhism was not complete
until and unless a child of his entered the Sagha. Accordingly, his son
Mahinda and daught er Saghamittā were ordained. They became the
missionaries to establish Buddhism in Sri Lanka and, as such, the heroes
of the Sri Lankan tradition.
(4) Aśoka’s generosity had a negative effect on the Sa gha in that many
joined it to enjoy its privileges. Th e need arose for purge and reform.
Aśoka himself gave his patronage to the cleansing process. At first, he
even attempted to enforce his imperial authority. But in due course he had
to seek the assistance of the senior monk, Moggaliputta Tissa.
(5) The ref ormed Sagha undertook a programme of missions to propagate
Buddhism in and around the empire ofAśoka and, by implication, these
missions were supported bythe Emperor. At least as far as Sri Lanka was
concerned, Aśoka continued to support the mission by sen ding sacred
objects of veneration (i.e. relics, Bo -sapling, etc.), additional missionaries,
and skilled craftsmen to erect shrines.
In short, Aśoka was the instrument for the establishment of Buddhism in
Sri Lanka. There was no special sanctity attached to him and he was not
an object of veneration. He was for all purposes only a historical person —
the greatest patron of Sri Lankan Buddhism and that was all. The entire
Theravāda Buddhist world saw him in that role. munotes.in
Page 175
Role of King Asoka in the
Spread of Buddhism
175 This review of a number of prevalent opin ions on the place of Aśoka in
history has enabled us to answer the two main questions to which we
focused attention. These answers in brief would be as follows:
(1) On the criterion of being corroborated by independent literary,
archaeological or epigraphi cal evidence, the Sri Lankan Pali records and
the Theravāda tradition founded on them can be relied upon as providing a
credible account of the role and achievements of Aśoka as far as his
services to the Buddhist cause are concerned.
The Sanskrit, Chinese and Tibetan sources of the Northern Buddhist
tradition do reflect the memory of Aśoka’s munificence, pilgrimages and
religious buildings. But their historical reliability has been considerably
reduced, firstly, because Aśoka figured in Avadānas where his spiritual
adviser Upagupta was more prominent, and, secondly, because the
chronology had been confused due to Upagupta’s contemporaneity with
Kā āśoka.
Many of the problems in determining accurately Aśoka’s place in history
are to be traced to the proper evaluation of the historicity of these sources.
(2) The impact of Aśoka’s policy of Dharmavijaya on contemporary India
cannot be in any way evaluated as the sources atour disposal say nothing
on it. If Aśoka had not elaborated his concept of Dhamma and the efforts
he made to propagate it by means of his own edicts and inscriptions, both
his Dhamma and the policy of Dharmavijaya would have gone into
oblivion.
The mainstream Indian literature and tradition had either ignored or
forgotten him. An obvious assum ption would be that neither his Dhamman
or his policy of Dharmavijaya made any lasting impression in the Indian
mind. On the contrary, he was not only remembered gratefully but even
glorified sanctimoniously for his unique contribution to Buddhism by both
the Theravāda Buddhists of Sri Lanka and Southeast Asia and the
Mahāyāna Buddhists of Northern and Eastern Asia.This paradox becomes
more confusing on account of the determined effort of several Indian
scholars to prove that the Dhamma of Aśoka should not be equated with
Buddhism.
In short, the study of the inscriptions and the southern Pali sources would
give the historical role played by emperor Asoka in the spread of
Buddhism. Let us also study Asokan inscriptions for better understanding
through transla tions.
10.2 THE EDICTS OF KING ASOKA:
With the rediscovery and translation of Indian literature by European
scholars in the 19th century, it was not just the religion and philosophy of
Buddhism that came to light, but also its many legendary histories and
biographies. Amongst this class of literature, one name that came to be
noticed was that of Asoka, a good king who was supposed to have ruled
India in the distant past. Stories about this king, similar in outline but munotes.in
Page 176
History of Buddhism
176 differing greatly in details, were foun d in the Divyavadana, the
Asokavadana, the Mahavamsa and several other works. They told of an
exceptionally cruel and ruthless prince who had many of his brothers
killed in order to seize the throne, who was dramatically converted to
Buddhism and who ruled wisely and justly for the rest of his life. None of
these stories were taken seriously — after all many pre -modern cultures
had legends about "too good to be true" kings who had ruled righteously
in the past and who, people hoped, would rule again soon. M ost of these
legends had their origins more in popular longing to be rid of the despotic
and uncaring kings than in any historical fact. And the numerous stories
about Asoka were assumed to be the same.
But in 1837, James Prinsep succeeded in deciphering a n ancient
inscription on a large stone pillar in Delhi. Several other pillars and rocks
with similar inscriptions had been known for some time and had attracted
the curiosity of scholars. Prinsep's inscription proved to be a series of
edicts issued by a ki ng calling himself "Beloved -of-the-Gods, King
Piyadasi." In the following decades, more and more edicts by this same
king were discovered and with increasingly accurate decipherment of their
language, a more complete picture of this man and his deeds began to
emerge. Gradually, it dawned on scholars that the King Piyadasi of the
edicts might be the King Asoka so often praised in Buddhist legends.
However, it was not until 1915, when another edict actually mentioning
the name Asoka was discovered, that the i dentification was confirmed.
Having been forgotten for nearly 700 years, one of the greatest men in
history became known to the world once again.
Asoka's edicts are mainly concerned with the reforms he instituted and the
moral principles he recommended in his attempt to create a just and
humane society. As such, they give us little information about his life, the
details of which have to be culled from other sources. Although the exact
dates of Asoka's life are a matter of dispute among scholars, he was bor n
in about 304 B.C. and became the third king of the Mauryan dynasty after
the death of his father, Bindusara. His given name was Asoka but he
assumed the title DevanampiyaPiyadasi which means "Beloved -of-the-
Gods, He Who Looks On With Affection." There se ems to have been a
two-year war of succession during which at least one of Asoka's brothers
was killed. In 262 B.C., eight years after his coronation, Asoka's armies
attacked and conquered Kalinga, a country that roughly corresponds to the
modern state of Orissa. The loss of life caused by battle, reprisals,
deportations and the turmoil that always exists in the aftermath of war so
horrified Asoka that it brought about a complete change in his personality.
It seems that Asoka had been calling himself a Budd hist for at least two
years prior to the Kalinga war, but his commitment to Buddhism was only
lukewarm and perhaps had a political motive behind it. But after the war
Asoka dedicated the rest of his life trying to apply Buddhist principles to
the administr ation of his vast empire. He had a crucial part to play in
helping Buddhism to spread both throughout India and abroad, and
probably built the first major Buddhist monuments. Asoka died in 232
B.C. in the thirty -eighth year of his reign. munotes.in
Page 177
Role of King Asoka in the
Spread of Buddhism
177 Asoka's edicts are to be found scattered in more than thirty places
throughout India, Nepal, Pakistan and Afghanistan. Most of them are
written in Brahmi script from which all Indian scripts and many of those
used in Southeast Asia later developed. The language used in the edicts
found in the eastern part of the sub -continent is a type of Magadhi,
probably the official language of Asoka's court. The language used in the
edicts found in the western part of India is closer to Sanskrit although one
bilingual edict in Afghanista n is written in Aramaic and Greek. Asoka's
edicts, which comprise the earliest decipherable corpus of written
documents from India, have survived throughout the centuries because
they are written on rocks and stone pillars. These pillars in particular are
testimony to the technological and artistic genius of ancient Indian
civilization. Originally, there must have been many of them, although only
ten with inscriptions still survive. Averaging between forty and fifty feet
in height, and weighing up to fifty tons each, all the pillars were quarried
at Chunar, just south of Varanasi and dragged, sometimes hundreds of
miles, to where they were erected. Each pillar was originally capped by a
capital, sometimes a roaring lion, a noble bull or a spirited horse, and the
few capitals that survive are widely recognized as masterpieces of Indian
art. Both the pillars and the capitals exhibit a remarkable mirror -like polish
that has survived despite centuries of exposure to the elements. The
location of the rock edicts i s governed by the availability of suitable rocks,
but the edicts on pillars are all to be found in very specific places. Some,
like the Lumbini pillar, mark the Buddha's birthplace, while its
inscriptions commemorate Asoka's pilgrimage to that place. Other s are to
be found in or near important population centers so that their edicts could
be read by as many people as possible.
There is little doubt that Asoka's edicts were written in his own words
rather than in the stylistic language in which royal edicts or proclamations
in the ancient world were usually written in. Their distinctly personal tone
gives us a unique glimpse into the personality of this complex and
remarkable man. Asoka's style tends to be somewhat repetitious and
plodding as if explaining so mething to one who has difficulty in
understanding. Asoka frequently refers to the good works he has done,
although not in a boastful way, but more, it seems, to convince the reader
of his sincerity. In fact, an anxiousness to be thought of as a sincere pe rson
and a good administrator is present in nearly every edict. Asoka tells his
subjects that he looked upon them as his children, that their welfare is his
main concern; he apologizes for the Kalinga war and reassures the people
beyond the borders of his empire that he has no expansionist intentions
towards them. Mixed with this sincerity, there is a definite puritanical
streak in Asoka's character suggested by his disapproval of festivals and of
religious rituals many of which while being of little value were
nonetheless harmless.
It is also very clear that Buddhism was the most influential force in
Asoka's life and that he hoped his subjects likewise would adopt his
religion. He went on pilgrimages to Lumbini and Bodh Gaya, sent
teaching monks to various regions in India and beyond its borders, and he
was familiar enough with the sacred texts to recommend some of them to munotes.in
Page 178
History of Buddhism
178 the monastic community. It is also very clear that Asoka saw the reforms
he instituted as being a part of his duties as a Buddhist. But, while he was
an enthusiastic Buddhist, he was not partisan towards his own religion or
intolerant of other religions. He seems to have genuinely hoped to be able
to encourage everyone to practice his or her own religion with the same
conviction that he pra cticed his.
Scholars have suggested that because the edicts say nothing about the
philosophical aspects of Buddhism, Asoka had a simplistic and naive
understanding of the Dhamma. This view does not take into account the
fact that the purpose of the edicts was not to expound the truths of
Buddhism, but to inform the people of Asoka's reforms and to encourage
them to be more generous, kind and moral. This being the case, there was
no reason for Asoka to discuss Buddhist philosophy. Asoka emerges from
his edic ts as an able administrator, an intelligent human being and as a
devoted Buddhist, and we could expect him to take as keen an interest in
Buddhist philosophy as he did in Buddhist practice.
The contents of Asoka's edicts make it clear that all the legends about his
wise and humane rule are more than justified and qualify him to be ranked
as one of the greatest rulers. In his edicts, he spoke of what might be
called state morality, and private or individual morality. The first was
what he based his administr ation upon and what he hoped would lead to a
more just, more spiritually inclined society, while the second was what he
recommended and encouraged individuals to practice. Both these types of
morality were imbued with the Buddhist values of compassion,
moderation, tolerance and respect for all life. The Asokan state gave up
the predatory foreign policy that had characterized the Mauryan empire up
till then and replaced it with a policy of peaceful co -existence. The judicial
system was reformed in order to m ake it more fair, less harsh and less
open to abuse, while those sentenced to death were given a stay of
execution to prepare appeals and regular amnesties were given to
prisoners. State resources were used for useful public works like the
importation and cultivation of medical herbs, the building of rest houses,
the digging of wells at regular intervals along main roads and the planting
of fruit and shade trees. To ensue that these reforms and projects were
carried out, Asoka made himself more accessible t o his subjects by going
on frequent inspection tours and he expected his district officers to follow
his example. To the same end, he gave orders that important state business
or petitions were never to be kept from him no matter what he was doing
at the t ime. The state had a responsibility not just to protect and promote
the welfare of its people but also its wildlife. Hunting certain species of
wild animals was banned, forest and wildlife reserves were established
and cruelty to domestic and wild animals was prohibited. The protection
of all religions, their promotion and the fostering of harmony between
them, was also seen as one of the duties of the state. It even seems that
something like a Department of Religious Affairs was established with
officers c alled Dhamma Mahamatras whose job it was to look after the
affairs of various religious bodies and to encourage the practice of
religion. munotes.in
Page 179
Role of King Asoka in the
Spread of Buddhism
179 The individual morality that Asoka hoped to foster included
respect (susrusa) towards parents, elders, teachers, frien ds, servants,
ascetics and brahmans — behavior that accords with the advice given to
Sigala by the Buddha (DighaNikaya, Discourse No. 31). He encouraged
generosity (dana) to the poor (kapanavalaka), to ascetics and brahmans,
and to friends and relatives. N ot surprisingly, Asoka encouraged
harmlessness towards all life (avihisabhutanam). In conformity with the
Buddha's advice in the AnguttaraNikaya, II:282, he also considered
moderation in spending and moderation in saving to be
good (apavyayataapabhadata). Treating people properly (samyapratipati),
he suggested, was much more important than performing ceremonies that
were supposed to bring good luck. Because it helped promote tolerance
and mutual respect, Asoka desired that people should be well -
learned (bahu sruta) in the good doctrines (kalanagama) of other people's
religions. The qualities of heart that are recommended by Asoka in the
edicts indicate his deep spirituality. They include kindness (daya), self-
examination (palikhaya), truthfulness (sace), gratitude (katamnata),
purity of heart (bhava sudhi), enthusiasm (usahena), strong loyalty
(dadhabhatita), self-control (sayame) and love of the Dhamma (Dhamma
kamata).
We have no way of knowing how effective Asoka's reforms were or how
long they lasted but we do know that monarchs throughout the ancient
Buddhist world were encouraged to look to his style of government as an
ideal to be followed. King Asoka has to be credited with the first attempt
to develop a Buddhist polity. Today, with widespread dis illusionment in
prevailing ideologies and the search for a political philosophy that goes
beyond greed (capitalism), hatred (communism) and delusion
(dictatorships led by "infallible" leaders), Asoka's edicts may make a
meaningful contribution to the devel opment of a more spiritually based
political system .
munotes.in
Page 180
History of Buddhism
180
munotes.in
Page 181
Role of King Asoka in the
Spread of Buddhism
181 10.3 THE FOURTEEN ROCK EDICTS:
1. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, has caused this Dhamma edict to
be written. [1] Here (in my domain) no living beings are to be slaughtered
or offered in sacrifice. Nor should festivals be held, for Beloved -of-the-
Gods, King Piyadasi, sees much to object to in such festivals, although
there are some festivals that B eloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, does
approve of.
Formerly, in the kitchen of Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, hundreds
of thousands of animals were killed every day to make curry. But now
with the writing of this Dhamma edict only three creatures, tw o peacocks
and a deer are killed, and the deer not always. And in time, not even these
three creatures will be killed.
2. Every where [2] within Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi's domain,
and among the people beyond the borders, the Cholas, the Pandyas, the
Satiyaputras, the Keralaputras, as far as Tamraparni and where the Greek
king Antiochos rules, and among the kings who are neighbors of
Antiochos, [3] everywhere has Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, made
provision for two types of medical treatment: medical treatment for
humans and medical treatment for animals. Wherever me dical herbs
suitable for humans or animals are not available, I have had them imported
and grown. Wherever medical roots or fruits are not available I have had
them imported and grown. Along roads I have had wells dug and trees
planted for the benefit of h umans and animals. [4]
3. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, speaks thus: [5] Twelve years
after my coronation this has been ordered — Everywhere in my domain
the Yuktas, the Rajjukas and the Pradesikas shall go on inspection tours
every five years for the purpose of Dhamma instruction and also to
conduct other business. [6]
Respect for mother and father is good, generosity to friends,
acquaintances, relatives, Brahmans and ascetics is good, not killing living
beings is good, moderation in sp ending and moderation in saving is good.
The Council shall notify the Yuktas about the observance of these
instructions in these very words.
4. In the past, for many hundreds of years, killing or harming living
beings and improper behavior towards relative s, and improper behavior
towards Brahmans and ascetics has increased. [7] But now due to Beloved -
of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi's Dhamma practice, the sound of the drum h as
been replaced by the sound of the Dhamma. [8] The sighting of heavenly
cars, auspicious elephants, bodies of fire and other divine sightings has not
happened for m any hundreds of years. But now because Beloved -of-the-
Gods, King Piyadasi promotes restraint in the killing and harming of
living beings, proper behavior towards relatives, Brahmans and ascetics,
and respect for mother, father and elders, such sightings ha ve increased. [9]
These and many other kinds of Dhamma practice have been encouraged
by Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, and he will continue to promote munotes.in
Page 182
History of Buddhism
182 Dhamma pra ctice. And the sons, grandsons and great -grandsons of
Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, too will continue to promote
Dhamma practice until the end of time; living by Dhamma and virtue, they
will instruct in Dhamma. Truly, this is the highest work, to ins truct in
Dhamma. But practicing the Dhamma cannot be done by one who is
devoid of virtue and therefore its promotion and growth is commendable.
This edict has been written so that it may please my successors to devote
themselves to promoting these things a nd not allow them to decline.
Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, has had this written twelve years
after his coronation.
5. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, speaks thus: [10] To do good is
difficult. One who does good first does something hard to do. I have done
many good deeds, and, if my sons, grandsons and their descendants up to
the end of the world act in like manner, they too will do much good. But
whoever a mongst them neglects this, they will do evil. Truly, it is easy to
do evil. [11]
In the past there were no Dhamma Mahamatras but such officers were
appointed by me t hirteen years after my coronation. Now they work
among all religions for the establishment of Dhamma, for the promotion of
Dhamma, and for the welfare and happiness of all who are devoted to
Dhamma. They work among the Greeks, the Kambojas, the Gandharas,
the Rastrikas, the Pitinikas and other peoples on the western
borders. [12] They work among soldiers, chiefs, Brahmans, householders,
the poor, the aged and those de voted to Dhamma — for their welfare and
happiness — so that they may be free from harassment. They (Dhamma
Mahamatras) work for the proper treatment of prisoners, towards their
unfettering, and if the Mahamatras think, "This one has a family to
support," " That one has been bewitched," "This one is old," then they
work for the release of such prisoners. They work here, in outlying towns,
in the women's quarters belonging to my brothers and sisters, and among
my other relatives. They are occupied everywhere. These Dhamma
Mahamatras are occupied in my domain among people devoted to
Dhamma to determine who is devoted to Dhamma, who is established in
Dhamma, and who is generous.
This Dhamma edict has been written on stone so that it might endure long
and that my descendants might act in conformity with it.
6. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, speaks thus: [13] In the past, state
business was not transacted nor were reports delivered to the king at all
hours. But now I have given this order, that at any time, whether I am
eating, in the women's quarters, the bed chamber, the chariot, the
palanquin, in the park or wherever, reporters are to be posted with
instructions to repo rt to me the affairs of the people so that I might attend
to these affairs wherever I am. And whatever I orally order in connection
with donations or proclamations, or when urgent business presses itself on
the Mahamatras, if disagreement or debate arises in the Council, then it
must be reported to me immediately. This is what I have ordered. I am munotes.in
Page 183
Role of King Asoka in the
Spread of Buddhism
183 never content with exerting myself or with despatching business. Truly, I
consider the welfare of all to be my duty, and the root of this is exertion
and the prom pt despatch of business. There is no better work than
promoting the welfare of all the people and whatever efforts I am making
is to repay the debt I owe to all beings to assure their happiness in this life,
and attain heaven in the next.
Therefore this Dh amma edict has been written to last long and that my
sons, grandsons and great -grandsons might act in conformity with it for
the welfare of the world. However, this is difficult to do without great
exertion.
7. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, desires t hat all religions should
reside everywhere, for all of them desire self -control and purity of
heart. [14] But people have various desires and various passions, and t hey
may practice all of what they should or only a part of it. But one who
receives great gifts yet is lacking in self -control, purity of heart, gratitude
and firm devotion, such a person is mean.
8. In the past kings used to go out on pleasure tours durin g which there
was hunting and other entertainment. [15] But ten years after Beloved -of-
the-Gods had been coronated, he went on a tour to Sambodhi and thus
instituted Dhamma tours. [16] During these tours, the following things
took place: visits and gifts to Brahmans and ascetics, visits and gifts of
gold to the aged, visits to p eople in the countryside, instructing them in
Dhamma, and discussing Dhamma with them as is suitable. It is this that
delights Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, and is, as it were, another
type of revenue.
9. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, speaks th us:[17] In times of
sickness, for the marriage of sons and daughters, at the birth of children,
before embarking on a journey, on these and other occasions, people
perform various ceremonies. Women in particular perform many vulgar
and worthless ceremonies. These types of ceremonies can be performed by
all means, but they bear little fruit. What does bear great fruit, however, is
the ceremony of the Dhamma. This invo lves proper behavior towards
servants and employees, respect for teachers, restraint towards living
beings, and generosity towards ascetics and Brahmans. These and other
things constitute the ceremony of the Dhamma. Therefore a father, a son, a
brother, a master, a friend, a companion, and even a neighbor should say:
"This is good, this is the ceremony that should be performed until its
purpose is fulfilled, this I shall do." [18] Other ceremonies are of doubtful
fruit, for they may achieve their purpose, or they may not, and even if they
do, it is only in this world. But the ceremony of the Dhamma is timeless.
Even if it does not achieve its purpose in this world, it produces great
merit in the next, whereas if it does achieve its purpose in this world, one
gets great merit both here and there through the ceremony of the Dhamma.
10. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, does not consider glory and
fame to be of great acc ount unless they are achieved through having my
subjects respect Dhamma and practice Dhamma, both now and in the munotes.in
Page 184
History of Buddhism
184 future. [19] For this alone does Beloved -of-the-Gods , King Piyadasi, desire
glory and fame. And whatever efforts Beloved -of-the-Gods, King
Piyadasi, is making, all of that is only for the welfare of the people in the
next world, and that they will have little evil. And being without merit is
evil. This is d ifficult for either a humble person or a great person to do
except with great effort, and by giving up other interests. In fact, it may be
even more difficult for a great person to do.
11. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, speaks thus: [20] There is no gift
like the gift of the Dhamma, [21] (no acquaintance like) acquaintance with
Dhamma, (no distribution like) distribution of Dhamma, and (no kinship
like) kinship through Dhamma. And it consists of this: proper behavior
towards servants and employees, respect for mother and father, generosity
to friends, companions, relations, Brahmans and ascetics, and not killing
living beings. Therefore a father, a son, a brother, a master, a friend, a
companion or a neighbor should say: "This is good, this should be done."
One benefits in this world and gains great merit in the next by givin g the
gift of the Dhamma.
12. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, honors both ascetics and the
householders of all religions, and he honors them with gifts and honors of
various kinds. [22] But Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, does not
value gifts and honors as much as he values this — that there should be
growth in the essentials of all religions. [23] Growth in essentials can be
done in different ways, but all of them have as their root restraint in
speech, that is, not praising one's own religion, or condemning the religion
of others without good cause. And if there is caus e for criticism, it should
be done in a mild way. But it is better to honor other religions for this
reason. By so doing, one's own religion benefits, and so do other religions,
while doing otherwise harms one's own religion and the religions of
others. Wh oever praises his own religion, due to excessive devotion, and
condemns others with the thought "Let me glorify my own religion," only
harms his own religion. Therefore contact (between religions) is
good. [24] One should listen to and respect the doctrines professed by
others. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, desires that all should be
well-learned in the good doctrines of other religions.
Those who are content wi th their own religion should be told this:
Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, does not value gifts and honors as
much as he values that there should be growth in the essentials of all
religions. And to this end many are working — Dhamma Mahamatras,
Mahama tras in charge of the women's quarters, officers in charge of
outlying areas, and other such officers. And the fruit of this is that one's
own religion grows and the Dhamma is illuminated also.
13. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, conquered the Kalingas eight
years after his coronation. [25] One hundred and fifty thousand were
deported, one hundred thousand were killed and many more died (from
other causes). After the Kalingas had been conquered, Beloved -of-the-
Gods came to feel a strong inclination towards the Dhamma, a love for the munotes.in
Page 185
Role of King Asoka in the
Spread of Buddhism
185 Dhamma and for instruction in Dhamma. Now Beloved -of-the-Gods feels
deep remorse for having conquered the Kalingas.
Indeed, Beloved -of-the-Gods is deeply pained by the killing, dying and
deportation that take place when an unconquered country is conquered.
But Beloved -of-the-Gods is pained even more by this — those Brahmans,
ascetics, and householder of different religions who live in th ose countries,
and who are respectful to superiors, to mother and father, to elders, and
who behave properly and have strong loyalty towards friends,
acquaintances, companions, relatives, servants and employees — that they
are injured, killed or separated from their loved ones. Even those who are
not affected (by all this) suffer when they see friends, acquaintances,
companions and relatives affected. These misfortunes befall all (as a result
of war), and this pains Beloved -of-the-Gods.
There is no country, except among the Greeks, where these two groups,
Brahmans and ascetics, are not found, and there is no country where
people are not devoted to one or another religion. [26] Therefore the
killing, death or deportation of a hundredth, or even a thousandth part of
those who died during the conquest of Kalinga now pains Beloved -of-the-
Gods. Now Beloved -of-the-Gods thinks that even those who do wrong
should be forgiven wh ere forgiveness is possible.
Even the forest people, who live in Beloved -of-the-Gods' domain, are
entreated and reasoned with to act properly. They are told that despite his
remorse Beloved -of-the-Gods has the power to punish them if necessary,
so that the y should be ashamed of their wrong and not be killed. Truly,
Beloved -of-the-Gods desires non -injury, restraint and impartiality to all
beings, even where wrong has been done.
Now it is conquest by Dhamma that Beloved -of-the-Gods considers to be
the best co nquest. [27] And it (conquest by Dhamma) has been won here,
on the borders, even six hundred yojanas away, where the Greek king
Antiochos rules, beyond there where t he four kings named Ptolemy,
Antigonos, Magas and Alexander rule, likewise in the south among the
Cholas, the Pandyas, and as far as Tamraparni. [28] Here in the kin g's
domain among the Greeks, the Kambojas, the Nabhakas, the
Nabhapamkits, the Bhojas, the Pitinikas, the Andhras and the Palidas,
everywhere people are following Beloved -of-the-Gods' instructions in
Dhamma. Even where Beloved -of-the-Gods' envoys have not been, these
people too, having heard of the practice of Dhamma and the ordinances
and instructions in Dhamma given by Beloved -of-the-Gods, are following
it and will continue to do so. This conquest has been won everywhere, and
it gives great joy — the joy which only conquest by Dhamma can give.
But even this joy is of little consequence. Beloved -of-the-Gods considers
the great fruit to be experienced in the next world to be more important.
I have had this Dhamma edict written so that my sons and great -grand sons
may not consider making new conquests, or that if military conquests are
made, that they be done with forbearance and light punishment, or better
still, that they consider making conquest by Dhamma only, for that bears munotes.in
Page 186
History of Buddhism
186 fruit in this world and the next . May all their intense devotion be given to
this which has a result in this world and the next.
14. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, has had these Dhamma edicts
written in brief, in medium length, and in extended form. [29] Not all of
them occur everywhere, for my domain is vast, but much has been written,
and I will have still more written. And also there are some subjects here
that have been spoken of again and again because of their sweetness, and
so that the people may act in accordance with them. If some things written
are incomplete, this is because of the locality, or in consideration of the
object, or due to the fault of the scribe.
10.4 THE KALINGA ROCK ED ICTS:
1. Beloved -of-the-Gods says that the Mahamatras of Tosali who are
judicial officers in the city are to be told this: [30] I wish to see that
everything I cons ider to be proper is carried out in the right way. And I
consider instructing you to be the best way of accomplishing this. I have
placed you over many thousands of people that you may win the people's
affection.
All men are my children. What I desire for my own children, and I desire
their welfare and happiness both in this world and the next, that I desire
for all men. You do not understand to what extent I desire this, and if
some of you do understand, you do not understand the full extent of my
desire.
You must attend to this matter. While being completely law -abiding, some
people are imprisoned, treated harshly and even killed without cause so
that many people suffer. Therefore your aim should be to act with
impartiality. It is because of these things — envy, anger, cruelty, hate,
indifference, laziness or tiredness — that such a thing does not happen.
Therefore your aim should be: "May these things not be in me." And the
root of this is non -anger and patience. Those who are bored with the
administration of justice will not be promoted; (those who are not) will
move upwards and be promoted. Whoever among you understands this
should say to his colleagues: "See that you do your duty properly. Such
and such are Beloved -of-the-Gods' instructions." Great fruit will result
from doing your duty, while failing in it will result in gaining neither
heaven nor the king's pleasure. Failure in duty on your part will not please
me. But done properly, it will win you heaven and you will be discharging
your debts to me.
This edict is to be listened to on Tisa day, between Tisa days, and on other
suitable occasions, it should be listened to even by a single person. Acting
thus, you will be doing your duty.
This edict has been written for the following purpose: that the judi cial
officers of the city may strive to do their duty and that the people under
them might not suffer unjust imprisonment or harsh treatment. To achieve
this, I will send out Mahamatras every five years who are not harsh or
cruel, but who are merciful and who can ascertain if the judicial officers munotes.in
Page 187
Role of King Asoka in the
Spread of Buddhism
187 have understood my purpose and are acting according to my instructions.
Similarly, from Ujjayini, the prince will send similar persons with the
same purpose without allowing three years to elapse. Likewise from
Takhasila also. When these Mahamatras go on tours of inspection each
year, then without neglecting their normal duties, they will ascertain if
judicial officers are acting according to the king's instructions.
2. Beloved -of-the-Gods speaks thus: [31] This royal order is to be
addressed to the Mahamatras at Samapa. I wish to see that everything I
consider to be proper is carried out in the right way. And I consider
instructing you to be the best way of accomplishing this. All men are my
children. What I desire for my own children, and I desire their welfare and
happiness both in this world and the next, that I desire for all men. [32]
The people of the unconquered territories beyond the borders might think:
"What is the king's intentions towards us?" My only intention is that they
live without fear of me, that they may trust me and t hat I may give them
happiness, not sorrow. Furthermore, they should understand that the king
will forgive those who can be forgiven, and that he wishes to encourage
them to practice Dhamma so that they may attain happiness in this world
and the next. I am telling you this so that I may discharge the debts I owe,
and that in instructing you, that you may know that my vow and my
promise will not be broken. Therefore acting in this way, you should
perform your duties and assure them (the people beyond the bord ers) that:
"The king is like a father. He feels towards us as he feels towards himself.
We are to him like his own children."
By instructing you and informing you of my vow and my promise I shall
be applying myself in complete fullness to achieving this ob ject. You are
able indeed to inspire them with confidence and to secure their welfare
and happiness in this world and the next, and by acting thus, you will
attain heaven as well as discharge the debts you owe to me. And so that
the Mahamatras can devote t hemselves at all times to inspiring the border
areas with confidence and encouraging them to practice Dhamma, this
edict has been written here.
This edict is to be listened to every four months on Tisa day, between Tisa
days, and on other suitable occasion s, it should be listened to even by a
single person. Acting thus, you will be doing your duty.
Minor Rock Edicts
1. Beloved -of-the-Gods speaks thus: [33] It is now more than two and a
half years since I became a lay -disciple, but until now I have not been very
zealous. [34] But now that I have visited the Sangha for more than a year, I
have become very zealous. Now the people in India who have not
associated with the gods do so. This is the result of zeal and it is not just
the great who can do this. Even the humble, if they are zealous, can attain
heaven. And this proclamation has been made with this aim. Let both
humble and great be zealous, let even those on the borders know and let
zeal last long. Then this zeal will increase, it will greatly increase, it will munotes.in
Page 188
History of Buddhism
188 increase up to one -and-a-half times. This message has been proclai med
two hundred and fifty -six times by the king while on tour.
2. Beloved -of-the-Gods speaks thus: [35] Father and mother should be
respected and so should elders, k indness to living beings should be made
strong and the truth should be spoken. In these ways, the Dhamma should
be promoted. Likewise, a teacher should be honored by his pupil and
proper manners should be shown towards relations. This is an ancient rule
that conduces to long life. Thus should one act. Written by the scribe
Chapala.
3. Piyadasi, King of Magadha, saluting the Sangha and wishing them
good health and happiness, speaks thus: [36] You know, reverend sirs, how
great my faith in the Buddha, the Dhamma and Sangha is. Whatever,
reverend sirs, has been spoken by Lord Buddha, all that is well -
spoken. [37] I consider it proper, reverend sirs, to advise on how the good
Dhamma should last long.
These Dhamma texts — Extracts from the Discipline, the Noble Way of
Life, the Fears to Come, the Poem on the Silent Sage, the Discourse on the
Pure Life, Upatisa's Questions, and the Advice to Rahula which was
spoken by the Buddha concerning false speech — these Dhamma texts,
reverend sirs, I desire that all the monks and nuns may constantly listen to
and remember. [38] Likewise the laymen and laywomen. I have had this
written that you may know my intentions.
10.5 THE SEVEN PILLAR EDICTS:
1. Beloved -of-the-Gods speaks thus: [39] This Dhamma edict was written
twenty -six years after my coronation. Happiness in this world and the next
is difficult to obtain without much love for the Dhamma, much self -
examination, m uch respect, much fear (of evil), and much enthusiasm. But
through my instruction this regard for Dhamma and love of Dhamma has
grown day by day, and will continue to grow. And my officers of high,
low and middle rank are practicing and conforming to Dhamm a, and are
capable of inspiring others to do the same. Mahamatras in border areas are
doing the same. And these are my instructions: to protect with Dhamma,
to make happiness through Dhamma and to guard with Dhamma.
2. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, s peaks thus: Dhamma is good,
but what constitutes Dhamma? (It includes) little evil, much good,
kindness, generosity, truthfulness and purity. I have given the gift of sight
in various ways. [40] To two -footed and four -footed beings, to birds and
aquatic animals, I have given various things including the gift of life. And
many other good deeds have been done by me.
This Dhamma edict has been written that people might f ollow it and it
might endure for a long time. And the one who follows it properly will do
something good.
3. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, speaks thus: People see only their
good deeds saying, "I have done this good deed." But they do not see their munotes.in
Page 189
Role of King Asoka in the
Spread of Buddhism
189 evil deeds saying, "I have done this evil deed" or "This is called evil." But
this (tendency) is difficult to see. [41] One should think like this: "It is
these thing s that lead to evil, to violence, to cruelty, anger, pride and
jealousy. Let me not ruin myself with these things." And further, one
should think: "This leads to happiness in this world and the next."
4. Beloved -of-the-Gods speaks thus: This Dhamma edict w as written
twenty -six years after my coronation. My Rajjukas are working among the
people, among many hundreds of thousands of people. The hearing of
petitions and the administration of justice has been left to them so that
they can do their duties confide ntly and fearlessly and so that they can
work for the welfare, happiness and benefit of the people in the country.
But they should remember what causes happiness and sorrow, and being
themselves devoted to Dhamma, they should encourage the people in the
country (to do the same), that they may attain happiness in this world and
the next. These Rajjukas are eager to serve me. They also obey other
officers who know my desires, who instruct the Rajjukas so that they can
please me. Just as a person feels confide nt having entrusted his child to an
expert nurse thinking: "The nurse will keep my child well," even so, the
Rajjukas have been appointed by me for the welfare and happiness of the
people in the country.
The hearing of petitions and the administration of j ustice have been left to
the Rajjukas so that they can do their duties unperturbed, fearlessly and
confidently. It is my desire that there should be uniformity in law and
uniformity in sentencing. I even go this far, to grant a three -day stay for
those in prison who have been tried and sentenced to death. During this
time their relatives can make appeals to have the prisoners' lives spared. If
there is none to appeal on their behalf, the prisoners can give gifts in order
to make merit for the next world, or observe fasts. Indeed, it is my wish
that in this way, even if a prisoner's time is limited, he can prepare for the
next world, and that people's Dhamma practice, self -control and
generosity may grow.
5. Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, speaks thus: Tw enty-six years
after my coronation various animals were declared to be protected —
parrots, mainas, aruna, ruddy geese, wild ducks, nandimukhas, gelatas,
bats, queen ants, terrapins, boneless fish, vedareyaka, gangapuputaka,
sankiya fish, tortoises, po rcupines, squirrels, deer, bulls, okapinda, wild
asses, wild pigeons, domestic pigeons and all four -footed creatures that are
neither useful nor edible. [42] Those n anny goats, ewes and sows which
are with young or giving milk to their young are protected, and so are
young ones less than six months old. Cocks are not to be caponized, husks
hiding living beings are not to be burnt and forests are not to be burnt
either without reason or to kill creatures. One animal is not to be fed to
another. On the three Caturmasis, the three days of Tisa and during the
fourteenth and fifteenth of the Uposatha, fish are protected and not to be
sold. During these days animals are not to be killed in the elephant
reserves or the fish reserves either. On the eighth of every fortnight, on the
fourteenth and fifteenth, on Tisa, Punarvasu, the three Caturmasis and
other auspicious days, bulls are not to be castrated, billy goats, rams, boar s munotes.in
Page 190
History of Buddhism
190
and other animals that are usually castrated are not to be. On Tisa,
Punarvasu, Caturmasis and the fortnight of Caturmasis, horses and
bullocks are not be branded.
In the twenty -six years since my coronation prisoners have been given
amnesty on twenty -five occasions.
6. Beloved -of-the-Gods speaks thus: Twelve years after my coronation I
started to have Dhamma edicts written for the welfare and happiness of the
people, and so that not transgressing them they might grow in the
Dhamma. Thinking: "How can t he welfare and happiness of the people be
secured?" I give attention to my relatives, to those dwelling near and those
dwelling far, so I can lead them to happiness and then I act accordingly. I
do the same for all groups. I have honored all religions with various
honors. But I consider it best to meet with people personally.
This Dhamma edict was written twenty -six years after my coronation.
7. Beloved -of-the-Gods speaks thus: In the past kings desired that the
people might grow through the promotion of th e Dhamma. But despite
this, people did not grow through the promotion of the Dhamma. Beloved -
of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, said concerning this: "It occurs to me that in
the past kings desired that the people might grow through the promotion of
the Dhamma. B ut despite this, people did not grow through the promotion
of the Dhamma. Now how can the people be encouraged to follow it?
How can the people be encouraged to grow through the promotion of the
Dhamma? How can I elevate them by promoting the Dhamma?" Belo ved-
of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, further said concerning this: "It occurs to me
that I shall have proclamations on Dhamma announced and instruction on
Dhamma given. When people hear these, they will follow them, elevate
themselves and grow considerably thro ugh the promotion of the
Dhamma." It is for this purpose that proclamations on Dhamma have been
announced and various instructions on Dhamma have been given and that
officers who work among many promote and explain them in detail. The
Rajjukas who work among hundreds of thousands of people have likewise
been ordered: "In this way and that encourage those who are devoted to munotes.in
Page 191
Role of King Asoka in the
Spread of Buddhism
191 Dhamma." Beloved -of-the-Gods speaks thus: "Having this object in view,
I have set up Dhamma pillars, appointed Dhamma Mahamatras, and
announced Dhamma proclamations."
Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, says: Along roads I have had banyan
trees planted so that they can give shade to animals and men, and I have
had mango groves planted. At intervals of eight krosas, I have had wells
dug, rest -houses built, and in various places, I have had watering -places
made for the use of animals and men. But these are but minor
achievements. Such things to make the peop le happy have been done by
former kings. I have done these things for this purpose, that the people
might practice the Dhamma.
Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, speaks thus: My Dhamma
Mahamatras too are occupied with various good works among the ascetics
and householders of all religions. I have ordered that they should be
occupied with the affairs of the Sangha. I have also ordered that they
should be occupied with the affairs of the Brahmans and the Ajivikas. I
have ordered that they be occupied with th e Niganthas. [43] In fact, I have
ordered that different Mahamatras be occupied with the particular affairs
of all different religions. And my Dhamma Mahamatras like wise are
occupied with these and other religions.
Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, speaks thus: These and other
principal officers are occupied with the distribution of gifts, mine as well
as those of the queens. In my women's quarters, they organize va rious
charitable activities here and in the provinces. I have also ordered my sons
and the sons of other queens to distribute gifts so that noble deeds of
Dhamma and the practice of Dhamma may be promoted. And noble deeds
of Dhamma and the practice of Dham ma consist of having kindness,
generosity, truthfulness, purity, gentleness and goodness increase among
the people.
Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, speaks thus: Whatever good deeds
have been done by me, those the people accept and those they follow.
Therefore they have progressed and will continue to progress by being
respectful to mother and father, respectful to elders, by courtesy to the
aged and proper behavior towards Brahmans and ascetics, towards the
poor and distressed, and even towards servants and employees.
Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi, speaks thus: This progress among
the people through Dhamma has been done by two means, by Dhamma
regulations and by persuasion. Of these, Dhamma regulation is of little
effect, while persuasion has much m ore effect. The Dhamma regulations I
have given are that various animals must be protected. And I have given
many other Dhamma regulations also. But it is by persuasion that progress
among the people through Dhamma has had a greater effect in respect of
harmlessness to living beings and non -killing of living beings.
Concerning this, Beloved -of-the-Gods says: Wherever there are stone
pillars or stone slabs, there this Dhamma edict is to be engraved so that it
may long endure. It has been engraved so that it may endure as long as my munotes.in
Page 192
History of Buddhism
192
sons and great -grandsons live and as long as the sun and the moon shine,
and so that people may practice it as instructed. For by practicing it
happiness will be attained in this world and the next.
This Dhamma edict has been writt en by me twenty -seven years after my
coronation.
10.6 THE MINOR PILLAR EDICTS:
1. Lumbini Pillar
Twenty years after his coronation, Beloved -of-the-Gods, King Piyadasi,
visited this place
and worshipped
because here the
Buddha, the sage
of the Sakyans,
was born. [44] He
had a stone figure
and a pillar set up
and because the
Lord was born
here, the village
of Lumbini was
exempted from
tax and required
to pay only one eighth of the produce.
2. Kosambi Pillar
Beloved -of-the-Gods commands: [45] The Mahamatras at Kosambi (are to
be told: Whoever splits the Sangha) which is now unite d, is not to be
admitted into the Sangha. Whoever, whether monk or nun, splits the
Sangha is to be made to wear white clothes and to reside somewhere other
than in a monastery. [46]
#Author - Ven. S. Dhammika -The Edicts of King Asoka
10.7 SUMMARY:
The First Evidence of the Religion Spreading outside India Coinsides with
Ashoka's rule as he sent emissaries to Sri Lanka and an area called
Suvarnabhumi, which could be in modern Myanmar. Ashoka's son, monk
Mahinda, converted king Devanampiya Tissa and other nobility in modern
day Sri lanka to Buddhism. King Tissa built the Mahavihara monastery,
which became the main centre of Buddhism in the island nation. After Sri
Lanka, it took more a thousand years for Buddhism to become a leading
religion in Myanmar. Slowely and gradually buddhism spread rapidly in
south east asia. Therefore, the spread of buddhism in Asia, East and West.
munotes.in
Page 193
Role of King Asoka in the
Spread of Buddhism
193 10.8 UNIT END QUESTIONS
When did Buddhism st art spreading outside India?
Why Buddhism became dominent religion in Srilanka and Myanmar?
Why emporer Asoka is known as the poineer of spreading buddhism in
outside India?
10.9 ADDITIONAL READING
Cunningham Alexander - Corpus inscriptionum indicarum - Vol. I
Inscriptions of Asoka, 1877
D. R. Bhandarkar, Asoka. Calcutta, 1955
R. Mookerji, Asoka. Delhi, 1962
Amulyachandra Sen, Asoka's Edicts. Calcutta, 1956
Seneviratna (editor), King Asoka and Buddhism. 1993
D. C. Sircar, Inscriptions of Asoka. Delhi, 1957
munotes.in
Page 194
194 11
EXPANSION OF BUDDHISM UNDER THE
SATAVAHANAS
Unit Struct ure:
11.0 Objectives
11.1 Introduction
11.2 Satavahana Dynasty
11.3 Art and Architecture
11.4 Satavahana Sculptures
11.5 Satavahana Paintings:
11.6 Summary
11.7 Unit End Questi ons
11.8 Additional Reading
11.0 OBJECTIVES
To study the spread and development of Buddhism in the Satavahana
period .
To understand the role of trader’s merchants, monks and nuns in the
spread of Buddhism.
To explore the archaeological data to find mor e about the Buddhist
rock-cut architecture of Maharashtra.
To analyse the numismatic data for the study of Buddhist history.
11.1 INTRODUCTION
Buddhism has reached todaysMaharashtra at the time of the Buddha itself,
as can be seen from the literary referen ces from Pali literature of 5th BCE.
ThetheraPunna of the Punnovadasutta145 of the MajjhimaNikaya was a
resident of Sunaparanta (Konkan) and returnedto his motherland to preach
the dhamma with permission of the Buddha. The Purnavadana of the
avadana litera ture of 1stCE describes the story of theraPurna and the
Sopara stupa in detail. Another reference of the teachings of the Buddha
reaching Maharashtra is seen in the Parayanavagga of the Suttanipata Pali
of the KhuddakaNikaya, when the 16 disciples of the B avari Brahman
from the bank of Godavari near Nanded meets the Buddha and become
arahants. One of them returns to preach dhamma to his uncle the Brahmin
Bavari, thus making him come out of his fear of death. munotes.in
Page 195
Expansion of Buddhism under
the Satavahanas
195
Mahavamsa - the Pali chronicle of Sri Lanka mentio ns Maharattha and
Aparanta where the missionaries were sent by Thera Mogaliputtatissa and
Emperor Asoka to propagate the dhamma after the third Buddhist council
in the 3rd BCE. Thera Mahadhammarakkhita came to Maharattha and
taught the Mahanarada jataka wh ile thera Yona Dhammarakkhita came
toAparanta and preached theaggikhandopama sutta to the people.
Interestingly more females than males renounced the household life and
became nuns in the Aparanta region after listening to the dhamma.
A fragment of the 14 rock inscriptions (part of 8th inscription, now in the
museum, Mumbai) of the Emperor Asoka near the Sopara stupa gives the
archaeological evidence of the existence of the Buddhism in the Mauryan
period.
The major development of the Buddhism in Maharashtra is seen through
the existence of 1000 or so rock -cut architecture popularly called as caves
or leni of which the Ajanta and Ellora are the world heritage sites. Out of
the 1200 Buddhist rock cut excavations in India, almost 1000 are in
Maharashtra [dating from 2nd BCE onwards] because of the north -south
running Sahyadri mountain range with more than 90 ghats (passages).
Most of the rock -cut caves/lenilike the Karle, Bhaje, Bedse, Nasik, Karad,
Junnar, Kuda, Gandharpale -Mahad, Kanheriare on the trade route s
connecting the Konkan to the Deccan Pathar. The structural stupas at
Amaravati, Guntuaplle, Nagarjunakonda, Bhattiprolu in the Andhra and
Sopara and the Pauni stupa in Maharashtra are some of the major
architectural activities seen at the time, which is the period of the
Satavahana dynasty. The archaeological records in the form of
inscriptions, coins, sculptures, paintings, architecture and archaeological
excavations are the testimony of the expansion of the Buddhism at the
time of Satavahana dynasty.
11.2 SATAVAHANA DYNASTY:
The Satavahana also referred
to as the Andhra in
the Puranas , were an
ancient Indian dynasty based
in the Deccan region. Most
modern scholars believe that
the Satavahana rule began in
the late second century BCE
and la sted until the early third
century CE. The Satavahana
kingdom mainly comprised the
present -day Andhra
Pradesh , Telangana ,
and Maharashtra . At different
times, their rule extended to parts of modern Gujarat , Madhya Pradesh ,
and Karnataka . The dynasty had different capital cities at different times,
including Pratishthana (Paithan) and Amaravati (Dharanikota ). munotes.in
Page 196
History of Buddhism
196 The origin of the dynasty is uncertain, but according to the Puranas , their
first king overthrew the Kanva dynasty . In the post -Maurya era, the
Satavahanas established peace in the Deccan region and resisted the
onslaught of foreign invaders. In p articular their struggles with
the Saka Western Satraps went on for a long time. The dynasty reached its
zenith unde r the rule of GautamiputraSatakarni and his successor
VasisthiputraPulamavi . The kingdom fragmented into smaller states by the
early 3rd century CE.
The Satavahanas were early issuers of Indian state coinage struck with
images of their rulers. They f ormed a cultural bridge and played a vital
role in trade and the transfer of ideas and culture to and from the Indo-
Gangetic Plain to the southern tip of India . They supported Hinduism as
well as Buddhism and patroni sed Prakrit literature.
History: Information about the Satavahanas comes from the Puranas ,
some Buddhist and Jain texts, the d ynasty's inscriptions and coins, and
foreign (Greek and Roman) accounts that focus on trade. The information
provided by these sources is not sufficient to reconstruct the dynasty's
history with absolute certainty. As a result, there are multiple theories
about the Satavahana chronology.
Foundation: Simuka is mentioned as the first king in a list of royals in a
Satavahana inscription at Naneghat . The various Puranas state that the first
king of the dynasty ruled for 23 years, and mention his name variously as
Sishuka, Sindhuka, Chhismaka, Shipraka, etc. These are b elieved to be
corrupted spellings of Simuka, resulting from copying and re -copying of
manuscripts Simuka cannot be dated with certainty based on available
evidence. Based on the following theories, the beginning of the
Satavahana rule is dated variously fr om 271 BCE to 30 BCE. According
to the Puranas, the first Andhra king overthrew the Kanva rule. He is
named as Balipuccha in some texts. D. C. Sircar dated this event to c. 30
BCE, a theory supported by many other scholars.
The Matsya Purana mentions that the Andhra dynasty ruled for around
450 years. As the Satavahana rule ended in the early 3rd century, the
beginning of their rule can be dated to the 3rd century BCE.
The Indica of Megasthenes (350 – 290 BCE) mentions a powerful tribe
named "Andarae", whose king main tained an army of 100,000 infantry,
2,000 cavalry and 1,000 elephants. If Andarae is identified with the
Andhras, this can be considered additional evidence of Satavahana rule
starting in the 3rd century BCE. The Brahmanda Purana states that "the
four Kanvas will rule the earth for 45 years; then (it) will again go to the
Andhras". Based on this statement, the proponents of this theory argue that
the Satavahana rule began i mmediately after the Maurya rule, followed by
a Kanva interregnum , and then, a revival of the Satavahana rule.
According to one version of the theory Simuka succeeded the Mauryans.
A variation of the theory is that Simuka was the person who restored the
Satavahana rule by overthrowing the Kanvas; the compiler of the Puranas
confused him with the founder of the dynasty. munotes.in
Page 197
Expansion of Buddhism under
the Satavahanas
197 Most modern scholars believe that the Satavahana ruler began in the first
century BCE and lasted until the second century CE. This theory is based
on Puranic records as well as archaeological and numismatic evidence.
The theory that dates their rule to an earl ier period is now largely
discredited because the various Puranas contradict each other, and are not
fully supported by epigraphic or numismatic evidence.
The oldest Satavahana inscription is the one found on a slab of the upper
drum (medhi) of the Kanaganahalli Great Stupa mentioning year 16 of
Vasisthiputra Sri ChimukaSatavahana's reign, which can be dated from ca.
110 BCE.
Ranosirichimu(ka) sātavāhanasaso e 10 6 m ātiseka
"In the year sixteen 16 of King Siri ChimukaSlilaviihana"
— Kanaganahalli inscription of the 16th year of Simuka.
On another stone slab at Kanaganahalli, the king is possibly shown
together with a Nagaraja , and the inscription reads:
Rājā Siri ChimukoSādavāhanonāgarāyaSakhadhābho
"Lord King Simuka the Satavahana, Nagaraja Sakhadhābho"
— Kanaganahalli inscription of Simuka.
Simuka was succeeded by his brother Kanha (also known as Krishna),
who extended the kingdom up to Nashik in the west. His
successor Satakarni I conquered western Malwa , Anupa (Narmada valley)
and Vidarbha , taking advantage of the turmoil caused by Greek invasions
of northern India. He performed Vedic sacrifices including Ashvamedha
and Rajasuya . Instead of the Buddhists, he patronised Brahmins and
donated a substantial amount of wealth to them. The Hathigumpha
inscription of the Kalinga king Kharav ela mentions a king named
"Satakani" or "Satakamini", who some identify with Satakarni I. The
inscription describes dispatching of an army and Kharavela's threat to a
city. Since the inscription is only partially legible, different scholars
interpret the events described in the inscription differently. According to
R. D. Banerji and Sailendra Nath Sen, Kharavela sent out an army against
Satakarni. According to Bhagwal Lal, Satakarni wanted to avoid an
invasion of his kingdom by Kharavela. So, he sent horse s, elephants,
chariots and men to Kharavela as a tribute. According to Sudhakar
Chattopadhyaya, Kharavela's army diverted its course after failing to
advance against Satakarni. According to Alain Daniélou, Kharavela was
friendly with Satakarni, and only cr ossed his kingdom without any
clashes.
Satakarni's successor Satakarni II ruled for 56 years, during which he
captured eastern Malwa from the Shungas . This allowed him access to the
Buddhist site of Sanchi , in which he is credited with the building of the
decorated gateways around the original Mauryan Empire and Sunga munotes.in
Page 198
History of Buddhism
198 stupas . Satakarni II is known from a dedicatory inscription at Sanchi . He
was succeeded by Lambodara. The coins of Lambodara's son and
successor Apilaka have been found in eastern Madhya Pradesh. However,
Andrew Ollett argues that there is only one Satakarni, as the alleged first
Satakarni is assigned ten years, and the s econd, fifty years by other
scholars, but the only dated inscription of this king is Candankheda seal
from his reign's year 30, around 60 BCE, and he ruled ca. 88 -42 BCE.
Art of Sanchi: The Satavahanas contributed greatly to the embellishment
of the Buddhi st stupa of Sanchi . It was heavily repaired under King
Satakarni II. The gateways and the balustrade were built after 70 BCE,
and appear to have been commissioned by the Satavahanas. An
inscrip tion on the Southern Gateway records that it was the work of
Satakarni II's royal architect Ananda. An inscription records the gift of
one of the top architraves of the Southern Gateway by the artisans of the
Satavahana Emperor Satakarni :
Gift of Ananda, the son of Vasithi, the foreman of the artisans of rajan Siri
Satakarni.
First Western Satraps invasion under Nahap ana: Little is known about
Apilaka's successors, except cryptic references to one KuntalaSatakarni.
The next well -known ruler of the dynasty was Hāla , who
composed GahaSattasai in Maharashtri Prakrit. Like Hala, his four
successors also ruled for very short periods (a total of 12 years), indicating
troubled times for the Satavahanas.
Epigraphic and numismatic evide nce suggests that the Satavahanas earlier
controlled the northern Deccan Plateau , the northern Konkan coastal
plains, and the mountain passes connecting these two regions. During
15-40 CE, their northern neighbours - the Western Kshatrapas - extended
their influence in to these regions.The Western Kshatrapa ruler Nahapana
is known to have ruled the former Satavahana territory, as attested by the
inscriptions of his governor and son -in-law, Rishabhadatta .
The Satavahana power was revived by GautamiputraSatakarni , who is
considered the greatest of the Satavahana rulers.Ch arles Higham dates his
reign c. 103 – c. 127 CE.S. Nagaraju dates it 106 –130 CE, the new
consensus is shared by Shailendra Bhandare, Akira Shimada, and Oskar
von Hinuber, who regard GautamiputraSatakarni 's reign was ca. 60 -85
CE, Andrew Ollett considers it as 60 -84 CE.The king defeated by him
appears to have been the Western Kshatrapa ruler Naha pana , as suggested
by Nahapana's coins over stuck with names and titles of Gautamiputra.
The Nashik prashasti inscriptio n of Gautamiputra's mother Gautami
Balashri, dated to the 20th year after his death, records his achievements.
The most liberal interpretation of the inscription suggests that his kingdom
extended from the present -day Rajasthan in the north to Krishna rive r in
the south, and from Saurashtra in the west to Kalinga in the east. He
assumed the titles Raja -Raja (King of Kings) and Maharaja (Great King),
and was described as the Lord of Vindhya . munotes.in
Page 199
Expansion of Buddhism under
the Satavahanas
199 During the last years of his reign, his administration was apparently
handled by his mother, which could have been a result of an illness or
military preoccupation.According to the Nasik inscription made by his
mother GautamiBalashri, he was the one ...… who crushed down the pride
and conceit of the Kshatriyas ; who destroyed the Sakas (Western
Satraps ), Yavanas (Indo-Greeks ) and Pahlavas (Indo-Parthians ),... who
rooted out the Khakharata family (the Kshaharata family of Nahapana );
who restored the glory of the Satavahana race.
— Inscription of Queen Mother Gautami Balashri at Cave No.3 of
the Pandavleni Caves in Nashik .
Gautamiputra was succeeded by his son Vasisthiputra Sri Pulamavi (or
Pulumayi). According to Sailendra Nath Sen, Pulumavi ruled from 96 –119
CE.According to Charles Higham, he ascended the throne around 110
CE, according to Shailendra Bhandare, Akira Shimada, and Oskar von
Hinuber Vasisthiputra Sri Pulamavi ruled ca. 85 -125 CE, and Andrew
Ollett considers it to be ca. 84 -119 CE. Pulumavi features in a large
number of Satavahana inscriptions and his coins have been found
distributed over a wide area. This indicates that he maintained
Gautamiputra's territory, and ruled a prosperous kingdom. He is believed
to have added the Bellary region to Satakarni's kingdom. His coins
featuring ships with double mast have been found on the Coromandel
Coast , indicating involvement in maritime trade and naval power. The old
stupa at Amaravati was renovated during his reign.
Second Western Satraps invasion under Rudradaman I: Pulumavi's
successor was his brother VashishtiputraSatakarni . According to S. N. Sen
he ruled during 120 –149 CE according to Charles Higham, his regnal
years spanned 138 –145 CE. He entered into a marriage alliance with the
Western Satraps, marrying the daughter of Rudradaman I .
The Junagadh inscription of Rudradaman I states that he defeated
Satakarni, the lord of Dakshinapa tha (Deccan), twice. It also states that he
spared the life of the defeated ruler because of close relations:
"Rudradaman (...) who obtained good report because he, in spite of having
twice in fair fight completely defeated Satakarni, the lord
of Dakshinapatha , on account of the nearness of their connection did not
destroy him." — Junagadh rock inscription
According to D. R. Bhandarkar and Dineshchandra Sircar , the ruler
defeated by Rudradaman was GautamiputraSatakarni. However, E. J.
Rapson believed that the defeated ruler was his son Vasishthiputra
Pulumavi .. Shailendra Nath Sen and Charles Higham believe that the
defeated ruler was Vashishtiputra's successor Shivaskanda or Shiva Sri
Pulumayi (or Pulumavi).
As a result of his victories, Rudradaman regained all the former territories
previously held by Nahapana, except for the extreme south territories
of Pune and Nasik . Satavahana dominions were limited to their original
base in the Decc an and eastern central India around Amaravati . munotes.in
Page 200
History of Buddhism
200 Sri Yajna Sātakarni , the last person belonging to the main Satavahana
dynastic line, briefly revived the Satavahana rule. According to S. N. Sen,
he ruled during 170 –199 CE. Charles Higham dates the end of his reign to
181 CE. His coins feature imag es of ships, which suggest naval and
marine trade success. Wide distribution of his coins, and inscriptions at
Nashik, Kanheri and Guntur indicate that his rule extended over both
eastern and western parts of Deccan. He recovered much of the territory
lost the Western Kshatrapas, and issued silver coinage, imitating them.
During the last years of his reign, the Abhiras captured the northern parts
of the ki ngdom, around Nashik region.
Decline: After Yajna Satakarni, the dynasty was soon extinguished
following the rise of its feudatories, perhaps on account of a decline in
central power. On the other hand, the Western Satraps would continue to
prosper for the next two centuries, until their extinction by the Gupta
Empire . Yajna Sri was succeeded by Madhariputra Swami Isvarasena. The
next king Vijaya ruled for 6 years. His son Vasishthip utra Sri Chadha
Satakarni ruled for 10 years. Pulumavi IV, the last king of the main line,
ruled until c. 225 CE. During his reign, several Buddhist monuments
were constructed at Nagarjunakonda and Amaravati. Madhya Pradesh was
also part of his kingdom.
After the death of Pulumavi IV, the Satavahana empire fragmented into
five smaller kingdoms:
1. Northern part, ruled by a collateral branch of the Satavahanas (which
ended in early 4th century
2. Western part around Nashik , ruled by the Abhira dynasty
3. Eastern part ( Krishna -Guntur region), ruled by the Andhra Ikshvakus
4. South -western parts (northern Karanataka), ruled by
the Chutus of Banavasi
5. South -eastern part, ruled by the Pallavas
The Satavahana capital kept shifting with time. The Nashik inscription
describes Gautamiputra as the lord of Benakataka, suggesting that this was
the name of his capital. Ptolemy (2nd century CE) mentioned
Pratishthana (modern Paithan ) as the capital of Pulumavi. At other times ,
the Satavahana capitals included Amaravati (Dharanikota ) and Junnar . M.
K. Dhavalikar theorised that the original Satavahana capital was located at
Junnar, but had t o be moved to Pratishthana because of Saka -
Kushana incursions from the north -west.
Several Satavahana -era inscriptions record grants to religious monasteries.
The settlements most frequently mentioned as the residences of donors in
these inscriptions include the sea ports of Sopara, Kalyan, Bharucha, Kuda
(unidentified), and Chaul. The most frequently mentio ned inland
settlements include Dhenukakata (unidentified), Junnar, Nashik, Paithan,
and Karadh. munotes.in
Page 201
Expansion of Buddhism under
the Satavahanas
201 Other important Satavahana sites in western Deccan include Govardhana,
Nevasa, Ter, and Vadgaon -Madhavpur. The ones in eastern Deccan
include Amaravati, Dhulika tta, Kotalingala and Peddabankur.
The inscriptions of GautamiputraSatakarni suggest the existence of a
bureaucratic structure, although it is not certain how stable and effective
this structure was. For example, two inscriptions from Nashik Cave 11
record donations of agricultural land to ascetic communities. They state
that the ascetics would enjoy tax exemption and non -interference from the
royal officials. The first inscription states that the grant was approved by
Gautamiputra's minister Sivagupta on th e king's verbal orders, and
preserved by the "great lords". The second inscription records a grant by
Gautamiputra and his mother, and mentions Syamaka as the minister of
the Govardhana ahara . It states that the charte r was approved by a woman
named Lota, who according to archaeologist James Burgess '
interpretation, was the chief lady-in-waiting of Gautamiputra's mother.
The Satavahana -era inscriptions mention three types of settlements:
nagara (city), nigama (market town) and gama (village).
According to Sastri, "the Satavahanas were described as 'lords of the three
oceans' and promoted overseas colonization and trade. Under them,
Buddhist art attained the superb forms of beauty and elegance preserved to
this day in the cave -temples of western India and the survivals from the
stupa of Amaravati, Goli, Nagarjunikonda. This tradition was followed by
successors of Satavahana in the eastern and western Deccan.
The Satavahanas participated in (and benefited from) economic expansion
through intensification of agriculture, increased production of other
commodities, and trade w ithin and beyond the Indian subcontinent.
During the Satavahana period, several large settlements emerged in the
fertile areas, especially along the major rivers. The amount of land under
agricultural use also expanded significantly, as a result of forest clearance
and construction of irrigation reservoirs.
The exploitation of sites with mineral resources may have increased
during the Satavahana period, leading to the emergence of new settlements
in these areas. Such sites facilitated commerce and crafts (s uch as ceramic
ware). The increased craft production during the Satavahana period is
evident from archaeological discoveries at sites such as Kotalingala , as
well as epigraphic refe rences to artisans and guilds .
The Satavahanas controlled the Indian sea coast, and as a result, they
dominated the growing Indian trade with the Roman Empire. The Periplus
of the Erythraean Sea mentions two important Satavahana trade centres:
Pratishthana and Tagara. Other important urban centres included
Kondapur, Banavasi and Madhavpur . Nanaghat was the site of an
important pass that linked the Satavahana capital Pratishthana to the sea.
The Satavahanas were Hindus and claimed Brahmanical status,although
they also made generous d onations to Buddhist monasteries. The lay munotes.in
Page 202
History of Buddhism
202
people in the Satavahana period generally did not exclusively support a
particular religious group.
The Naneghat inscription of Nayanika, record ed on the walls of a
Buddhist monastic cave, mentionsthat her husband Satakarni I
performedseveral Vedic sacrifices,including ashvamedha (horse sacrifice),
rajasuya (royal consecration),and agnyadheya (fire ceremony).The
inscription also records substantial fees paid t o Brahmin priests and
attendees for these sacrifices. For example, 10,001 cows were granted for
the Bhagala -Dasaratra sacrifice; and 24,400 coins were granted for
another sacrifice, whose name is not clear.
In the Nashik inscription of GautamiBalashri, he r son
GautamiputraSatakarni is called "ekabamhana", which is interpreted by
some as "unrivaled Brahmana", thus indicating a Brahmin origin.
However, R. G. Bhandarkar interprets this word as "the only protector of
the Brahmins".
A number of Buddhist mon astic sites emerged in the Deccan region during
the Satavahana period. However, the exact relations between these
monasteries and the Satavahana government is not clear. The Pandavleni
Caves inscription issued during the reign of Kanha states that the cave was
excavated by maha -matra (officer -in-charge) of the shramanas (non-
Vedic ascetics). Based on this, Sudhakar Chattopadhyaya concludes that
Kanha favoured Buddhism , and had an administrati ve department
dedicated to the welfare of Buddhist monks.
However, Carla M. Sinopoli notes that although there are some records of
donations to the Buddhist monasteries by the Satavahana royals, the vast
majority of the donations were made by the non -royal s. The most common
among these donors were merchants, and many of the monasteries were
located along the important trade routes. The merchants probably donated
to the monasteries, because these sites facilitated trade by serving as rest
houses, and possibl y by directly participating in the trade. The monasteries
appear to have been an important venue for displaying charitable
donations, including the donations made to non -Buddhists (especially
Brahmins).
Dating of the Kings: The reconstructions of the Satav ahana kings by
historians fall into two categories. According to the first one, 30 munotes.in
Page 203
Expansion of Buddhism under
the Satavahanas
203 Satavahana kings ruled for around 450 years, starting from Simuka's rule
immediately after the fall of the Mauryan empire. This view relies heavily
on the Puranas, and is no w largely discredited. According to the second
(and more widely accepted) category of reconstructions, the Satavahana
rule started in around first century BCE. The chronologies in this category
contain a smaller number of kings, and combine Puranic records with
archaeological, numismatic and textual evidence.
Because of uncertainty regarding the establishment date of the Satavahana
kingdom, it is difficult to give absolute dates for the reigns of the
Satavahana kings. Therefore, many modern scholars do not assign
absolute dates to the reigns of the historically attested Satavahana kings,
and those who do vary greatly with each other.
Himanshu Prabha Ray provides the following chronology, based on
archaeological and numismatic evidence:
Simuka (before 100 BCE)
Kanha (100–70 BCE)
Satakarni I (70–60 BCE)
Satakarni II (50–25 BCE)
Kshatrapa interregnum with vassal Satavahan a kings like Hāla
o Nahapana (54-100 CE)
Gaut amiputraSatakarni (86–110 CE)
Pulumavi (110–138 CE)
VashishtiputraSatakarni (138–145 CE)
Shiva Shri Pulumavi (145 –152 CE)
Shiva Skanda Satakarni (145–152 CE)
Yajna Shri Satakarni (152–181 CE)
Vijaya Satakarni
Regional rulers of south -eastern Deccan:
o Chandra Shri
o Pulumavi II
o AbhiraIsvarasena
o Madhariputra Sakasena
o Haritiputra Satakarni munotes.in
Page 204
History of Buddhism
204 S. Bhandare also suggests the following sequence of reigns, based on his
analysis of Satavahana coinage:
GautamiputaSatakani (ca. 60 -85 CE)
Vasithiputa Siri Pulumayi (ca. 85 -125 CE)
Vasithiputa Siri Satakani (ca. 125 -152 CE)
Vasithiputa Siva Siri Pulumayi (ca. 152 -160 CE)
Vasithiputa Siri KhadaSatakani (ca. 160 -165 CE)
Vasithiputa Vijaya Satakani (ca. 165 -170 CE)
Siri YañaSatakani (ca. 170 -200 CE)
Gotamiputa Siri Cada (ca. 200 -215 CE)
Gotamiputa Siri Vijaya Satakani (ca. 215 -225 CE)
Language: Most of the Satavahana inscriptions and coi n legends are in
a Middle Indo -Aryan language . This language has been termed " Prakrit "
by some modern scholars, but this terminology can be considered correct
only if the term "Prakrit" is defined broadly to include every Middle Indo -
Aryan language that is "not exactly Sanskrit". The language of the
inscriptions is actually closer to Sanskr it than to the literary Prakrit used
in the GahaSattasai anthology attributed to the Satavahana king Hala.
The Satvahanas also used Sanskrit in political inscriptions, but rarely. A
fragmentary inscription found close to the Nashik prashasti of
GautamiputraSatakarni uses Sanskrit verses in vasanta-tilaka metre to
describe a deceased king (probably Gautamiputra). A Sanskrit inscription
found at Sannati probably refers to Gautamiputra Shri Satakarni, one of
whose coins also feature s a Sanskrit legend.
The Satavahanas also issued bilingual coins featuring Middle Indo -Aryan
language on one side, and Tamil language on the other side.
Several Brahmi script inscriptions are available from the Satavahana
period, but most of these record donations to Buddhist institutions by
individuals, and do not provide much information about the dyna sty. The
inscriptions issued by the Satavahana royals themselves also primarily
concern religious donations, although some of them provide some
information about the rulers and the imperial structure.
The earliest extant Satavahana inscription is from Nashik Cave 19 , which
states that the cave was commissioned by Mahamatra Saman of Nashik
during the reign of king Ka nha.
At Naneghat , an inscription issued by Nayanika, the widow of Satakarni I ,
has been found. It records Nayani ka's lineage and mentions the Vedic
sacrifices performed by the royal family. Another inscription at Naneghat
comprises names of Satavahana royals, appearing as labels over their bas-munotes.in
Page 205
Expansion of Buddhism under
the Satavahanas
205
relief portraits. The portraits are now completely eroded, but the
inscription is believed to be contemporary to Nayanika's inscription on a
paleographic basis.
The next oldest Satavahana -era inscription appears on a sculpted gateway
element of Stupa 1 at Sanchi . It states that the element was donated by
Ananda, who was the son of Siri Satakarni's foreman of artisans. This
inscription is probably from the reign of Satakarni II .
The Satavahanas were the earliest Indian rulers to issue their own coins
with portraits of their rulers, starting with king GautamiputraSatakarni , a
practice derived from that of the Western Kshatrapas he defeated.The
Western Satraps themselves had been following the fe atures of the coins
of the Indo-Greek kings to the northwest.
Thousands of lead, copper and potin Satavahana coins have been
discovered in the Deccan region; a few gold and silver coins are also
available. These coins do not feature uniform design or size, and suggest
that multiple minting locations existed within the Satavahana territory,
leading to regional differences in coi nage.
The coin legends of the Satavahanas, in all areas and all periods, used
a Prakrit dialect without exception. In addition, some reverse coin legends
are in Dravidian[3] (similar to the Tamil and Telugu languages),in the
Dravidian script (similar to the Brahmi script apart from a few variations).
Several coins carry titles or matronyms that were common to multiple
rulers (e.g.Satavahana, Satakarni, and Pulumavi), so the number of rulers
attested by coinage cannot be
determined with certainty.
The names of 16 to 20 rulers
appear on the various coins.
Some of these rulers appear to
be local elites rather than the
Satavahana monarchs.
The Satavahana coins give unique indications as to their chronology,
language, and even facial features (curly hair, long ears and strong lips).
They issued mainly lead and copper coins; their portrait -style silver coins
were usually struck over coins of the Western Kshatrapa kings. The
Satavahana coins also display various traditional symbols, such as
elephants, lions, horses and chaityas ( stupas ), as well as the
"Ujjain symbol", a cross with four circles at the end.
The Satavahanas patronised the Prakrit language instead of Sanskrit .
TheSatavahana king Hāla is famous for compiling the collection of
Maharashtri poems known as the GahaSattasai (Sanskrit : Gāthā
Saptashatī ), although from linguistic evidence it seems that the work now
extant must have been re -edited in the succeeding century or two. Through
this book, it was evident that agriculture was the main means of
livelihood. Also many sorts of superstitions had prevailed. Additionally,
Gunadhya, the minister of Hala, was the author of Brihatkatha . munotes.in
Page 206
History of Buddhism
206
11.3 ART AND ARCHITECTURE :
The Satavahana rulers are also remarkable for their contributions
to Buddhist art and architecture. They built great stupas in the Krishna
River Valley, including the stupa at Amaravati (95 feet high) in Andhra
Pradesh . The stupa was decorated in marble slabs and sculpted with scenes
from the life of the Buddha , portrayed in a characteristic slim and elegant
style.
The Amaravati
style of sculpture
also influenced the
sculpture of
Southeast Asia and
represent the
architectural
development o f the
Satavahana periods.
They also
built large number
of stupas at
Goli, Jaggiahpeta ,
Gantasala,
Bhattiprolu and Nagarjunakonda. Ashokan Stupas were enlarged, the
earlier bricks and wood works being replaced with stone works. The most
famous of these monuments are the stupas, the most famous among them
being the Amravati Stupa and the Nagarjunakonda Stupa.
The Buddhist architecture would have been incomplete without the rock -
cut architecture of the Satavahana period. The huge rock -cut monasteries -
viharas and chaityagruhas are the outcome of the support of the royal
dynasty as can be seen from the in scriptions on the different Buddhist sites
of Karle, Bhaje, Junnar and so on. The rock -cut architectural activity
declined with the decline of the Satavahana dynasty in the late 3rd CE. munotes.in
Page 207
Expansion of Buddhism under
the Satavahanas
207
11.4 SATAVAHANA SCULPTURES:
Prof. Dhavalikar writes that "The Satavahana sculptures unfortunately has
never been recognized as an independent school in spite of the fact it has
its own distinctive characteristic features. T he earliest in point of time is
that in the Bhaje Vihara cave which marks the beginning of sculptural art
in the Satavahana dominion around 200BCE. It is profusely decorated
with carvings, and even pillars have a lotus capital crowned with sphinx -
like myth ic animals."
Dhavalikar also writes that in Chankama "the panel occurring on the west
pillar of Northern Gateway portrays a very important event in Buddha's
life. It depicts votaries, two each on
either side of what looks like a ladder
which actually is the promenade
which Buddha is supposed to have
walked. It is said that Buddha, after
attaining Enlightenment, spent four
weeks near the Bodhi tree. Of these,
the third week he spent walking
along the promenade ( chankama ) to
and fro."Along with some of the
above major Satavahana sculptures
some more sculptures existed —
namely, Dvarapala, Gajalaksmi,
Shalabhanjikas , Royal Procession,
Decorative pillar, etc.
Several metal figurines are found that could be attributed to the
Satavahanas. A hoard of unique bronze objects was also found
from Bramhapuri . Numerous articles obtained from there were Indian but
also reflected Roman and Italian influence. A small statue of Poseidon,
wine jugs, and a plaque depicting Perseus and Andromeda were also
obtained from the house from where the objects were found. The fine
elephant in the Ashmolean Museum , the Yaksi image in the British
Museum , and the cornucopia found in Posheri, kept at Chhatrapati Shivaji
Maharaj VastuSangrahalaya can also be attributed to the Satavahana
period.
11.5 SATAVAHANA PAINTINGS:
The Satavahana paintings are the earliest surviving specimens —excluding
prehistor ic rock art —in India, and they are to be found only at the Ajanta
Caves . There were two phases of artistic activity of Ajanta: the first
occurring in the 2nd to 1st centuries BC, wh en Hinayana caves were
excavated during Satavahana rule; the later in the second half of the 5th
century under the Vakatakas. Vagaries of nature and some vandalism have
taken a heavy toll on the Ajanta Caves. Only a few fragments related to
the Satavahanas have survived in Caves No. 9 and 10, both of which
are chaitya -grihas with stupas.The most important surviving painting of
the Satavahana period at Ajanta is the Chhadanta Jataka in Cave No. 10, munotes.in
Page 208
History of Buddhism
208 but that, too, is only fragmentary. It is a painting of an elephant named
Bodhisattva with six tusks, related to a mythological story. The human
figures, both male and female, are typically Satavahanas, almost identical
with their counterp arts on the Sanchi Gateways so far as their
physiognomy, costumes, and jewellery are concerned. The only difference
is that the Sanchi figures have shed some of their weight.
11.6 SUMMARY
The expansion of Buddhism under the Satavahana rulers can be
summa rised with the help of the large number of Buddhist archaeological
sites excavated by the western scholars in the early 18th and 19th century,
in the Andhra region. The most beautiful Mahastupa of Amaravati is
considered to be the epitome of Buddhist archi tecture as well as sculptural
beauty in marble technically introducing the Amaravati school of art in the
south India.
The biggest contribution of the Satavahana dynasty to the Buddhist art and
architecture is the support to the excavation to the rock -cut architecture
beginning from the circular chaityagruha at Junnar of the 1st BCE to the
largest apsidal planned vaulted roofed Chaityagruha in Jambudvipa at
Karle. The largest vihara - the residences of the monks, the rock -cut water
cisterns, the monolithic stupas inside the chaityagruhas, the huge
verandahs and decorative chaitya windows is seen in the Satavahana
period.
The beautiful sculptures of Bhaje, Karle, Pitalkhore, Bedse are well
known to the art world. The inscriptional data and the symbols on the
coins donot leave any doubt about the flouring Buddhism in the
Satavahana dynasty.
11.7 UNIT END QUESTIONS
Write in brief the historical background of the Satavahana dynasty and
their support to Buddhism.
Explain how the archaeological sources, especial ly inscriptions isthe
source of writing history of the Satavahana dynasty.
Buddhist art and architecture helps to understand the expansion of
Buddhism in the Satavahana dynasty - Comment giving examples
Elaborate the importance of coinage in understanding t he contribution
of Satavahana dynasty to the Buddhist art.
munotes.in
Page 209
Expansion of Buddhism under
the Satavahanas
209 11.8 ADDITIONAL READING
Ajay Mitra Shastri - The Satavahanas and the Western Kshatrapas: A
historic al framework
Sharma R K-The Ages of the Satavahanas: Great Ages of Indian History
Mirashi V V - The History and Inscriptions of th e Satavahanas and
Western Ksatrapas
Bhandare Shailendra -'Historical Analysis of the Satavahana Era: A Study
of Coins' (PhD Thesis) - Chapters 1 and 2
Features Of Satavahana Sculptures,
https://www.indianetzone.com/35/features_satavahana_sculptures_indian _
sculpture.htm
munotes.in
Page 210
210 12
KANISHKA AND HARSHAVARDHAN A
Unit Struct ure:
12.0 Objectives
12.1 Introduction
12.2 King Kanishka and his Rule
12.3 Kanishka's Buddhist Coins
12.4 Buddhist Statuary Under Kanishka
12.5 The Reign o f King H arshavardhana
12.6 Summary
12.7 Unit End Questions
12.8 Additional Reading
12.0 OBJECTIVES
To study the contribution of the king Kanishka and king
Harshavardhan to the spread and development of Buddhism.
To understand the role of art, architecture and archaeology as the
authe ntic source to be collaborated with literature.
To study how the royal patronage of the kings helps in the spread of
Buddhism
12.1 INTRODUCTION :
Kanishka I, or Kanishka the Great, an emperor of the Kushan dynasty in
the second century (c. 127 –150 CE), is famous for his military, political,
and spiritual achievements. A descendant of Kujula Kadp hises , founder of
the Kushan empire , Kanishka came to rule an empire in Gandhara
extending to Pataliputra on the Gangetic plain . The main capital of his
empire was located at Puru apura (Peshawar ) in Gandhara , with another
major capital at Kapisa . Coins of Kanishka were found in Tripuri (present -
day Jabalpur ).
His conquests and patronage of Buddhism played an important role in the
development of the Silk Road , and in the transmission of Mahayana
Buddhism from Gandhara across the Karakoram range to China . Around
127 CE, he replaced Greek by Bactrian as the official la nguage of
administration in the empire.
Earlier scholars believed that Kanishka ascended the Kushan throne in 78
CE, and that this date was used as the beginning of the Saka calendar era . munotes.in
Page 211
Kanishka and Harshavardhan
211
However, historians no longer regard this date as that of Kanishka's
accession. Falk estimates that Kanishka came to the throne in 127 CE.
12.2 KING KANISHKA AND HIS RULE:
Kanishka was a Kushan of probable Yuezhi ethnicity. His native language
is unknown. The Rabatak inscription uses a Greek script , to write a
language described as Arya (αρια) – most likely a form of Bactrian native
to Ariana , which was
an Eastern Iranian language of
the Middle Iranian period.
However, this was likely
adopted by t he Kushans to
facilitate communication with
local subjects. It is not certain,
what language the Kushan
elite spoke among themselves.
Kanishka was the successor
of Vima Kadphi ses, as
demonstrated by an
impressive genealogy of the
Kushan kings, known as
the Rabatak inscription . The
connection of Kanishka with
other Kushan rulers is
descri bed in the Rabatak
inscription as Kanishka makes
the list of the kings who ruled
up to his time: KujulaKadphises as his great -grandfather, VimaTaktu as
his grandfather, VimaKadphises as his father, and himself Kanishka: "for
King KujulaKadphises (his) great grandfather, and for
King VimaTaktu (his) grandfather, and for King Vima Kadphises (his)
father, and *also for himself, King Kanishka". A map of India in the
Conquests in South and Central Asia: Kanishka's empire was certainly
vast. It extended from southern Uzbekistan and Tajikistan, n orth of the
Amu Darya ( Oxus ) in the north west to Northern India, as far
as Mathura in the south east (the Rabatak inscription even claims he
held Pataliputra and Sri Champa), and his territory also
included Kashmir , where there was a town Kanishkapur (modern
day Kanispora ), named after him not far from the Baramula Pass and
which still contains the base of a large stupa.
2nd century AD showing the extent of the Kushan Empire (in yellow)
during the reign of Kanishka .
Knowledge of his hold over Central Asia is less well established.
The Book of the Later Han, Hou Hanshu , states that general Ban
Chao fought battles near Khotan with a Kushan army of 70,000 men led
by an otherwise unknown Kushan viceroy named Xie ( Chinese : 謝) in 90 munotes.in
Page 212
History of Buddhism
212 AD. Ban Chao claimed to be victorious, forcing the Kushans to retreat by
use of a scorched -earth policy. The territories of Kashgar , Khotan and
Yarkand were Chinese dependencies in the Tarim Basin , modern
Xinjiang . Several coins of Kanishka have been found in the Tarim Basin .
Controlling both the land (the Silk Road ) and sea trade routes between
South Asia and Rome seems to have been one of Kanishka's chief imperial
goals.
Kanishka 's coins portray images of Indian , Greek , Iranian and
even Sumero -Elamite divinities, demonstrating the religious syncretism in
his beliefs. Kanishka's coins from the beginning of his reign bear legends
in Greek language and script and depict Greek divinities. Later coins bear
legends in Bactrian , the Iranian language that the Kushans evidently
spoke, and Greek divinities were replaced by corresponding Iranian ones.
All of Kanishka's coins – even ones with a legend in the Bactrian language
– were written in a modified Greek script that had one additional glyph
( ) to represent /š/ ( sh), as in the word 'Ku shan' and 'Kani shka'.
On his coins, the king is typically depicted as a bearded man in long coat
and trousers gathered at the ankle, with flames emanating from his
shoulders. He wears large rounded boots, and is armed with a long sword
as well as a lance. He is frequently seen to be making a sacrifice on a
small altar. The lower halfIranian and Indic of a life -size limestone relief
of Kanishka similarly attired, with a stiff embroidered surplice beneath hi s
coat and spurs attached to his boots under the light gathered folds of his
trousers, survived in the Kabul Museum until it was destroyed by the
Taliban.
Kanishka's reputation in Buddhist tradition regarded with utmost
importance as he not only believed in Buddhism but also encouraged its
teachings as well. As a proof of it, he administered the 4th Buddhist
Council in Kashmir as the head of the council. It was presided by
Vasumitra and Ashw aghosha. Images of the Buddha based on 32 physical
signs were made during his time.
He encouraged both Gandhara school of Greco -Buddhist Art and the
Mathura school of Hindu art (an inescapable religious syncretism pervades
Kushana rule). Kanishka personally seems to have embraced both
Buddhism and the Persian attributes but he favored Buddhism more as it
can be proven by his devotion to t he Buddhist teachings and prayer styles
depicted in various books related to kushan empire.
His greatest contribution to Buddhist architecture was the Kanishka
stupa at Purusha pura, modern day Peshawar . Archaeologists who
rediscovered the base of it in 1908 –1909 estimated that this stupa had a
diameter of 286 feet (87 metres). Reports of Chinese pilgrims such
as Xuanzang indicate that its height was 600 to 700 (Chinese) "feet"
(= roughly 180 –210 metres or 591 –689 ft.) and was covered with
jewels. Certainly this immense multi -storie d building ranks among the
wonders of the ancient world. munotes.in
Page 213
Kanishka and Harshavardhan
213
Kanishka is said to have been particularly close to the Buddhist
scholar Ashvaghosha , who became his religious advisor in h is later years.
The Buddhist coins of Kanishka are comparatively rare (well under one
percent of all known coins of Kanishka). Several show Kanishka on the
obverse and the Buddha standing on the reverse. A few also show
the Shakyamuni Buddha and Maitreya . Like all coins of Kanishka, the
design is rather rough and proportions tend to be imprecise; the image of
the Buddha is often slightly overdone, with oversize ears and feet spread
apart in the same fashion as the Kushan king.
12.3 KANISHKA'S BUDDHIST COINS:
Only six Kushan coins of the Buddha are known in gold (the sixth one is
the centerpiece of an ancien t piece of jewellery, consisting of a Kanishka
Buddha coin decorated with a ring of heart -shaped ruby stones). All these
coins were minted in gold under Kanishka I, and are in two different
denominations: a dinar of about 8 gm, roughly similar to a Roman aureus ,
and a quarter dinar of about 2 gm. (about the size of an obol).
The Buddha is represented wearing the monastic robe, the antaravasaka ,
the uttarasanga , and the overcoat sanghati .
The ears are extremely large and long, a symbolic exaggeration possibly
rendered necessary by the small size of the coins, but otherwise visible in
some later Gandh aran statues of the Buddha typically dated to the 3rd –4th
century CE ( illustration, left ). He has an abundant topknot covering
the usnisha , often highly stylised in a curly or often globula r manner, also
visible on later Buddha statues of Gandhara.
In general, the representation of the Buddha on these coins is already
highly symbolic, and quite distinct from the more naturalistic and
Hellenistic images seen in early Gandhara sculptures. On s everal designs a
mustache is apparent. The palm of his right hand bears the Chakra mark,
and his brow bear the urna. An aureola , formed by one, two or three lines,
surrounds him.
The full gown worn by the Buddha on the coins, covering both shoulders,
suggests a Gandharan model rather than a Mathuran one.
The Shakyamuni
Buddha (with the
legend
"SakamanoBoudo",
i.e. Shakamuni
Buddha, another
name for the historic
Buddha Siddharta
Gautama ), standing
to front, with left hand on hip and forming the abhaya mudra with the right
hand. All these coins are in copper only, and usually rather worn. munotes.in
Page 214
History of Buddhism
214
The gown of the Shakyamuni Buddha is quite light compared to that on
the coins in the name of Buddha, clearly showing the outline of the body,
in a nearly transparent way. These are probably the first two layers of
monastic clothing the antarava saka and the uttarasanga . Also, his gown is
folded over the left arm (rather than being held in the left hand as above),
a feature only otherwise known in the Bimaran casket and suggestive of a
scarf -like uttariya . He has an abundant topknot covering the ushnisha , and
a simple or double halo, sometimes radiating, surrounds his head.
The Bodhisattva Maitreya (with the legend "MetragoBoudo") cross -legged
on a throne, holding a water pot, and also forming the Abhaya mudra.
These coins are only known in copper and are quite worn out. On the
clearest c oins, Maitreya seems to be wearing the armbands of an Indian
prince, a feature often seen on the statuary of Maitreya. The throne is
decorated with small columns, suggesting that the coin representation of
Maitreya was directly copied from pre -existing sta tuary with such well -
known features.
The qualification of "Buddha" for Maitreya is inaccurate, as he is instead
a Bodhisattva (he is the Buddha of the future).
The iconography of th ese three types is
very different from that of the other
deities depicted in Kanishka's coinage.
Whether Kanishka's deities are all shown
from the side, the Buddhas only are
shown frontally, indicating that they
were copied from contemporary frontal
repres entations of the standing and
seated Buddhas in statuary.[20] Both
representations of the Buddha and
Shakyamuni have both shoulders
covered by their monastic gown,
indicating that the s tatues used as models
were from the Gandhara school of art,
rather than Mathura .
12.4 BUDDHI ST STATUARY UNDER KANISHKA:
Several Buddhist statues are directly connected to the reign of Kanishka,
such as several Bodhisattva statues from the Art of Mathura , while a few
other fr om Gandhara are inscribed with a date in an era which is now
thought to be the Yavana era , starting in 186 to 175 BCE.
The " Kanishka casket " or "Kanishka reliquary", dated to the first year of
Kanishka's reign in 127 CE, was discovered in a deposit chamber
under Kanishka stupa , during the archaeological excavations in 1908 –
1909 in Shah -Ji-Ki-Dheri, just outside the present -day Ganj Gate of the
old city of Peshawar. It is today at the Peshawar Museum, and a copy is in
the British Museum . It is said to have contained three bone fragments of
the Buddha, which are now housed in Mandalay , Burma. munotes.in
Page 215
Kanishka and Harshavardhan
215 The casket is dedicated in Kharoshthi . The inscription reads:
"(*mahara) jasakanishkasakanishka -pure nagareayagadha -karaedeya -
dharmesarva -satvanahita -
suharthabha vatumahasenasasagharakidasaagisalanava -karmi
ana*kanishkasaviharemahasenasasangharame"
The text is signed by the maker, a Greek artist named Agesilas , who
oversaw work at Kanishka's stupas (caity a), confirming the direct
involvement of Greeks with Buddhist realisations at such a late date: "The
servant Agisalaos, the superintendent of works at the vihara of Kanishka
in the monastery of Mahasena" ("dasaagisalanava -karmi ana*kaniskasa
vihara mahasen asasangharame").
The lid of the casket shows the Buddha on a lotus pedestal, and
worshipped by Brahma and Indra . The edge of the lid is decorated by a
frieze of flying geese. The body of the casket represents a Kushan
monarch, probably Kanishka in person, with the Iranian sun and moon
gods on his side. On the sides are two images of a seated Buddha,
worshiped by royal figures, can be a ssumed as Kanishka. A garland,
supported by cherubs goes around the scene in typical Hellenistic style.
The attribution of the casket to Kanishka has been recently disputed,
essentially on st ylistic ground (for example the ruler shown on the casket
is not bearded, to the contrary of Kanishka). Instead, the casket is often
attributed to Kanishka's successor Huvishka .
In Buddhi st tradition, Kanishka is often described as an aggressive, hot
tempered, rigid, strict, and a bit harsh kind of King before he got
converted to Buddhism of which he was very fond, and after his
conversion to Buddhism, he became an openhearted, benevolent, and
faithful ruler. As in the Sri -dharma -pitaka -nidana sutra:
"At this time the King of Ngan -si (Pahlava) was very aggressive and of a
violent nature....There was a bhikshu (monk) arhat who seeing the harsh
deeds done by the king wished to make him repent . So by his supernatural
force he caused the king to see the torments of hell. The king was terrified
and repented and cried terribly and hence dissolved all his negatives
within him and got self realised for the first time in life ." Śri-dharma -
pi aka -nidānasūtra
Additionally, the arrival of Kanishka was reportedly foretold or was
predicted by the Buddha, as well as the construction of his stupa:
". . . the Buddha, pointing to a small boy making a mud tope....[said] that
on that spot Ka i ka would erect a tope by his name." Vinaya sutra .
The same story is repeated in a Khotanese scroll found at Dunhuang ,
whic h first described how Kanishka would arrive 400 years after the death
of the Buddha. The account also describes how Kanishka came to raise his
stupa: munotes.in
Page 216
History of Buddhism
216 "A desire thus arose in [Kanishka to build a vast stupa]....at that time the
four world -regents learnt the mind of the king. So for his sake they took
the form of young boys....[and] began a stūpa of mud....the boys said to
[Kanishka] 'We are making the Ka i ka -stūpa .'....At that time the boys
changed their form....[and] said to him, 'Great king, by you accord ing to
the Buddha's prophecy is a Sa ghārāma to be built wholly (?) with a
large stūpa and hither relics must be invited which the meritorious good
beings...will bring."
Chinese pilgrims to India, such as Xuanzang , who travelled there around
630 CE also relays the story:
"Ka i ka became sovereign of all Jambudvīpa (Indian subcontinent) but
he did not believe in Karma, but he treated Buddhism with honor and
respect as he himself converted to Buddhism intrigued by the teachings
and scriptures of it. When he was hunting in the wild country a white hare
appeared; the king gave a chase and the hare suddenly disappeared at [the
site of the future stupa]....[when the construction of the stūpa was not
going as planned] the king lost his patience and took the matter in his own
hands and started resurrecting the plans precisely, thus completing the
stupas with utmost perfection and perseverance. These two stupas are still
in existence and were resort ed to for cures by people afflicted with
diseases."
King Kanishka because of his deeds was highly respected, regarded,
honored by all the people he ruled and governed and was regarded the
greatest king who ever lived because of his kindness, humbleness and
sense of equality and self -righteousness among all aspects. Thus such
great deeds and character of the king Kanishka made his name immortal
and thus he was regarded "THE KING OF KINGS"
Buddhist monks from the region of Gandhara played a key role in the
development and the transmission of Buddhist ideas in the direction of
northern Asia from the middle of the 2nd century CE. The Kushan
monk, Lokaksema (c. 178 CE), became the first translator of Mahayana
Buddhist scriptures into Chinese and established a translation bureau at the
Chinese capital Loyang . Central Asian and East Asian Buddhist monks
appear to have maintained strong exchanges for the following centuries.
Kanishka was probably succeeded by Huvishka . How and when this came
about is still uncertain. It is a fact that there was only one king named
Kanishka in the whole Ku shan legacy. The inscription on the Sacred Rock
of Hunza also shows the signs of Kanishka.
12.5 THE REIGN OF KING HARSHAVARDHANA
(606 TO 648 AD)
The defic iency of material which embarrasses the historian when dealing
with the latter half of the sixth century is no longer experienced when one
enters upon the seventh. For this period is fortunate enough to possess, in
addition to the ordinary epigraphic and n umismatic sources, two munotes.in
Page 217
Kanishka and Harshavardhan
217
contemporary literary works, which shed much light upon the political
condition of India generally, and supply, in particular, abundant and
trustworthy information concerning the reign of Harshavardhana, who
ruled the North as paramo unt sovereign for more than forty years.
The first of these works is the invaluable book of travels compiled by the
Chinese pilgrim Hiuen Tsang, who visited almost every part of India
between 630 and 645 A.D. and recorded observations more or less minute
about each state and province. The narrative in the Travels is
supplemented by the pilgrim’s biography, written by his friend, Hwui -li,
which supplies many
additional details. The
second work alluded to is
the historical romance
entitled the “Deeds of
Hars ha” ( Harsha -
charita ), composed by
Bana, a Brahman author
who lived at the court
and enjoyed the
patronage of the hero of
his tale. Further
information of much
interest and importance is
given by the official
Chinese histories, and
when all sources are
utilized, our knowledge
of the events of the reign
of Harsha far surpasses in
precision that which we possess respecting any other early Indian king,
except Chandragupta Maurya and Asoka.
From remote ages the country surrounding the city of Thanesar
(Sthanvis vara) has been holy ground, known as the “Land of Kuru,” and
famous as the battle -field of legendary heroes. In the latter part of the sixth
century, the Raja of Thanesar, Prabhakaravardhana by name, had raised
himself to considerable eminence by successfu l wars against his
neighbours, including the Hun settlements in the North -western Panjab,
and the clans of Gurjara, or the country of Gujarat, between the Chinab
and Jihlam Rivers4. The fact that his mother was a princess of Gupta
lineage no doubt both stimulated his ambition and aided its realization.
In the year 604, this energetic raja had despatched his elder son, Rajya -
vardhana, a youth just entering upon manhood, with a large army to attack
the Huns on the north -western frontier, while his younger and favourite
son, Harsha, four years junior to the crown prince, followed his brother
with a cavalry force at aconsiderable interval. The elder prince advanced
into the hills t o seek the enemy, while the younger lingered in the forests
at the foot of the mountains to enjoy the sport of all kinds which they
offered in abundance. munotes.in
Page 218
History of Buddhism
218 While thus pleasantly employed, Harsha, who was then a lad fifteen years
of age, received news that hi s father lay dangerously ill with a violent
fever. He returned to the capital with all speed, where he found the king in
a hopeless condition. The disease. quickly ran its course, and all was over
long before the elder son, who had been victorious in his c ampaign, could
return to claim his birth right. There are indications that a party at court
inclined to favour the succession of the younger prince, but all intrigues
were frustrated by the return of Rajya -vardhana, who ascended the throne
in due course. H e had hardly seated himself when news arrived which
compelled him again to take the field.
A courier brought the distressing intelligence that Grahavarman, King of
Kanauj, and husband of Rajyasri, sister of the princes, had been slain by
the King of Malwa, who cruelly misused the princess, “confining her like
a brigand’s wife, with a pair of iron fetters kissing her feet.” The young
king, resolute to avenge his sister’s wrongs, started at once with a mobile
force of ten thousand cavalry, leaving the elephan ts and heavy troops
behind in his brother’s charge. The King of Malwa was defeated with little
effort, but the joy of victory was turned into sorrow when the victor was
treacherously slain by an ally of the Malwanking,Sasanka, King of Central
Bengal, who h ad inveigled Rajya -vardhana to a conference by fair
promises, and had assassinated him when off his guard. Harsha was
further informed that his widowed sister had escapedfrom confinement
and fled to the Vindhya forests for refuge, but no certain news of he r
hiding -place could be obtained.
The murdered king was too young to leave a son capable of assuming the
cares of government, and the nobles seem to have hesitated before offering
the crown to his youthful brother. Acting on the advice of Bhandi, a
slightl y senior cousin, who had been educated with the young princes,
they ultimately resolved to invite Harsha to undertake the responsibilities
of the royal office. For some reason which is not apparent on the face of
the story, he hesitated to express his cons ent, and it is said that he
consulted a Buddhist oracle before accepting the invitation. Even when his
reluctance, whether sincere or pretended, had been overcome by the
favourable response of the oracle, he still sought to propitiate Nemesis by
abstaining at first from the assumption of the kingly style, modestly
designating himself as Prince Siladitya. There is reason to suppose that
Harsha did not boldly stand forth as avowed king until the spring of 612
A.D., when he had been five and a half years on th e throne, and that his
formal coronation, or consecration, took place in that year. The era called
after his name, of which the year 1 was 606 –7 A.D., dated from the time
of his accession in October, 606.
The immediate duties incumbent upon him obviously w ere the pursuit of
his brother’s murderer and the recovery of his widowed sister. The latter
task, being the more urgent, was undertaken in all haste, even atthe cost of
permitting the assassin’s escape. The haste shown was none too great, for
the princess , despairing of rescue, was on the point of burning herself alive
with her attendants, when her brother, guided by aboriginal chiefs,
succeeded in tracing her in the depths of the Vindhya jungles. The details munotes.in
Page 219
Kanishka and Harshavardhan
219 of the campaign against Sasanka have not been r ecorded, and it seems
clear that he escaped with little loss. He is known to have been still in
power as late as the year 619, but his kingdom probably became subject to
Harsha at a later date.
Harsha, having recovered his sister – a young lady of exceptio nal
attainments, learned in the doctrines of the Sammitiyaschool of Buddhism
– devoted his signal ability and energy to the prosecution of a methodical
scheme of conquest, with the deliberate purpose of bringing all India
“under one umbrella.” He possessed at this stage of his career a force of
five thousand elephants, twenty thousand cavalry, and fifty thousand
infantry. Apparently he discarded as useless the chariots, which
constituted, according to ancient tradition, the fourth arm of a regularly
organiz ed Indian host.
With this mobile and formidable force Harsha overran Northern India,
and, in the picturesque language of his contemporary, the Chinese pilgrim,
“he went from east to west subduing all who were not obedient; the
elephants were not unharnesse d, nor the soldiers unhelmeted.” By the end
of five and a half years the conquest of the north -western regions, and
probably also of a large portion of Bengal, was completed, and hismilitary
resources were so increased that he was able to put in the field sixty
thousand war elephants and one hundred thousand cavalry. But he
continued fighting for thirty years longer, and, as late as 643 A.D., was
engaged in his last campaign, an attack upon the sturdy inhabitants of
Ganjam on the coast of the Bay of Bengal.
His long career of victory was broken by one failure. Pulakesin II, the
greatest of the Chalukya dynasty, vied with Harsha in the extent of his
conquests, and had raised himself to the rank of lord paramount of the
south, as Harsha was of the north. The n orthern king could not willingly
endure the existence of so powerful a rival, and essayed to overthrow him,
advancing in person to the attack, with “troops from the five Indies and the
best generals from all countries.” But the effort failed. The King of t he
Deccan guarded the passes oil the Narmada so effectually that Harsha was
constrained to retire discomfited, and to accept that river as his frontier.
This campaign may be dated about the year 620 A.D.
In the latter years of his reign the sway of Harsha over the whole of the
basin of the Ganges (including Nepal), from the Himalaya to the Narmada,
was undisputed. Detailed administration of course remained in the hands
of the local rajas, but even the king of distant Assam (Kamarupa) in the
east obeyed the orders of the suzerain, and the King of Valabhi in the
extreme west attended in his train.
For the control of his extensive empire, Harsha relied upon his personal
supervision exercised with untiring energy ratlier than upon the services of
a trained burea ucracy. Except during the rainy season, when travelling
with a huge camp was impracticable, he was incessantly on the move,
punishing evil -doers and rewarding the meritorious. Luxurious tents, such
as were used by the Mogul emperors, and still form the mov able munotes.in
Page 220
History of Buddhism
220 habitations of high Anglo -Indian officials, had not then been invented, and
Harsha was obliged to be content with a “travelling palace” made of
boughs and reeds, which was erected at each halting -place and burned at
his departure.
Hiuen Tsang, like hi s predecessor, Fa -hien, more than two centuries
earlier, was favourably impressed by the character of the civil
administration, which he considered to be founded on benign principles.
The principal source of revenue was the rent of the Crown lands,
amounti ng, in theory at all events, to one -sixth of the produce. The
officials were remunerated by grants of land; compulsory labour upon
public works was paid for; taxes were light; the personal services exacted
from the subject were moderate in amount; and libe ral provision was made
for charity to various religious communities.
Violent crime was rare, but the roads and river routes were evidently less
safe than in Fa -hien’s time, as linen Tsang was stopped and robbed by
brigands more than once. Imprisonment was now the ordinary penalty, and
it was of the cruel Tibetan type; theprisoners, we are told, “are simply left
to live or die, and are not counted among men.” The other punishments
were more sanguinary than in the Gupta period: mutilation of the nose,
ears, h ands, or feet being inflicted as the penalty of serious offences, and
even for failure in filial piety; but this penalty was sometimes commuted
for banishment. Minor offences were visited with fines. Ordeals by water,
fire, weighment, or poison were much e steemed as efficient instruments
for the ascertainment of truth and are described with approval by the
Chinese pilgrim.
Official records of public events were kept in every province by special
officers, whose duty it was to register “good and evil events, with
calamities and fortunate occurrences.” Such records were, no doubt,
consulted by the writers of the great historical inscriptions, but no
specimen of them has survived.
Education evidently was diffused widely, especially among the Brahmans
and numerou s Buddhist monks, and learning was honoured by the
government. King Harsha was not only a liberal patron of literary merit,
but was himself an accomplished calligraphist and an author of reputation.
Besides a grammatical work, three extant Sanskrit plays a re ascribed to his
pen, and there is no reason for hesitating to believe that he had at least a
large share in their composition, for royal authors were not uncommon in
ancient India. One of these plays, the Nagananda, which has an edifying
Buddhist legend for its subject, is considered to rank among the best
works of the Indian theatre, andthe other dramas, the Ratnavali, or
“Necklace,” and the Priyadarsika, or “Gracious Lady,” although lacking in
originality, are praised highly for their simplicity both o f thought and
expression.
The greatest ornament of the literary circle at Harsha’s court was the
Brahman Bana, author of the historical romance devoted to a panegyrical
account of the deeds of his patron, which is an amazingly clever, but munotes.in
Page 221
Kanishka and Harshavardhan
221
irritating, perfo rmance, executed in the worst possible taste, and yet
containing passages of admirable and vivid description. The man who
attributes to the commander -in-chief, Skandagupta, “a nose as long as his
sovereign’s pedigree,” may fairly be accused of having perpe trated the
most grotesque simile in all literature. But the same man could do better,
and shows no lack of power when depicting the death -agony of the king.
“Helplessness had taken him in hand; pain had made him its province,
wasting its domain, lassitude its lair. . . . He was on the confines of doom,
on the verge of the last gasp, at the outset of the Great Undertaking, at the
portal of the Long Sleep, on the tip of death’s tongue; broken in utterance,
unhinged in mind, tortured in body, waning in life, b abbling in speech,
ceaseless in sighs; vanquished by yawning, swayed by suffering, in the
bondage of racking pains.” Such writing, although not in perfect good
taste, unmistakably bears the stamp of power.
One campaign sated Asoka’s thirst for blood; thirt y-seven years of warfare
were needed by Harsha before he could be content to sheathe the sword.
King Harsha’s Autograph on the Banskhera Inscription.
“My own hand. Sri Harsha, Lord
Paramount.” (Svahasto mama
maharajadhirajasriHarshasya,)
From Epigraphia Indica.
His lastcampaign was fought
against the people of Ganjam
(Kongoda) in 643 A.D., and then
at last this king of many wars
doffed his
armour and
devoted himself
to the arts of
.peace and the
practice of
piety, as
understood by an Indian despot. He o bviously set himself to imitate
Asoka, and the narrative of the doings in the latter years of Harsha’s reign
reads like a copy of the history of the great Maurya.
At this period the king began to show marked favour to the quietist
teachings of Buddhism, fi rst in its Hinayana, and afterward in its
Mahayana form. He led the life of a devotee, and enforced the Buddhist
prohibitions against the destruction of animal life with the utmost
strictness and scant regard for the sanctity of human life. “He sought,” we
are told, “to plant the tree of religious merit to such an extent that he
forgot to sleep and eat,” and forbade the slaughter of any living thing, or
the use of flesh as food throughout the “Five Indies,” under pain of death
without hope of pardon. munotes.in
Page 222
History of Buddhism
222
Benevo lent institutions on the Asokan model, for the benefit of travellers,
the poor, and the sick, were established throughout the empire. Rest -
houses ( dharmsala ) were built in both the towns and rural parts, and
provided with food and drink. Physicians were st ationed at them to supply
medicines without stint to those who needed them. The king also imitated
his prototype in the foundation of numerous religious establishments
devoted to the service both of the Hindu gods and the Buddhist ritual.
In his closing ye ars the latter received the chief share of the royal favour,
and numerous monasteries were erected, as well as several thousand
stupas, each about a hundred feet high, built along the banks of the sacred
Ganges. These latter structures doubtless were of a flimsy character, built
chiefly of timber and bamboo, and so have left no trace; but the mere
multiplication of stupas , however perishable the materials might be, was
always a work of merit. Although Buddhism was visibly waning in the
days of Harsha and Hi uen Tsang, the monks of the order were still
numerous, and the occupants of the monasteries enumerated by the
pilgrims numbered nearly two hundred thousand. A monastic population
of such magnitude offered abundant opportunities for the exercise of
princely liberality.
The picture of the state of religious belief and practice in India during the
seventh century, as drawn by the contemporary authors, is filled with
curious and interesting details.
The members of
the royal family to
which Harsha
belonged fre ely
acted on their
individual
preferences in the
matter of religion.
His remote
ancestor,
Pushyabhuti, is recorded to have entertained from boyhood an ardent
devotion toward Siva, and to have turned away from all other gods.
Harsha’s father was equally dev oted to the worship of the Sun, and daily
offered to that luminary “a bunch of red lotuses set in a pure vessel of
ruby, and tinged, like his own heart, with the same hue.” The elder brother
and sister of Harsha were faithful Buddhists, while Harsha himsel f
distributed his devotions among thethree deities of the family, Siva, the
Sun, and Buddha, and erected costly temples for the service of all three.
But, in his later years, the Buddhist doctrines held the chief place in his
affections, and the eloquence of the Chinese Master of the Law induced
him to prefer the advanced teaching of the Mahayana sect to the more
primitive Hinayana doctrine of the Sammitiya school with which he had
previously been familiar.
The religious eclecticism of the royal family was the reflection and result
of the state of popular religion at the time. Buddhism, although it had munotes.in
Page 223
Kanishka and Harshavardhan
223
certainly lost the dominant position in the Ganges plain which it had once
held, was still a powerful force, and largely influenced the public mind.
The Jain system, which had never been very widely spread or aggressive
in the north, retained its hold on certain localities, especially at Vaisali and
in Eastern Bengal, but could not pretend to rival the general popularity of
either Buddhism or Puranic Hinduism.
The last -named modification of the Hindu system was now firmly
established, and the earlier Puranas were already revered as ancient and
sacred writings.
The bulk of
the population
in most
provinces was
then, as now,
devoted to the
service of the
Puranic gods,
each man and
woman being,
of course, free
to select a
particular
deity, Siva, the
Sun, Vishnu,
or another, for special adoration according to personal predilection. As a
rule, the followers of the various religions lived peaceably together, and
no do ubt many people besides the king sought to make certain of some
divine supportby doing honour to all the principal objects of popular
worship in turn.
But, while toleration and concord were the rule, exceptions occurred. The
King of Central Bengal, Sasanka , who has been mentioned as the
treacherous murderer of Harsha’s brother, and who was probably a scion
of the Gupta dynasty, was a worshipper of Siva, and hated Buddhism,
which he did his best to destroy. He dug up and burned the holy Bodhi tree
at Bodh Ga ya, on which, according to legend, Asoka had lavished
inordinate devotion; he broke the stone marked with the footprints of
Buddha at Pataliputra; and he destroyed the convents, and scattered the
monks, carrying his persecutions to the foot of the Nepalese hills. These
events must have happened about 600 A.D. The Bodhi tree was replanted
after a short time by Purnavarman, King of Magadha, who is described as
being the last descendant of Asoka, and as such was specially bound to
honour the object venerated b y his great ancestor.
Harsha himself sometimes offended against theprinciple of perfect
religious toleration and equality. Like Akbar, he was fond of listening to
the expositions of rival doctors, and he heard with great pleasure the
arguments adduced by t he learned Chinese traveller in favour of the
Mahayana form of Buddhism, with the doctrines of which he does not munotes.in
Page 224
History of Buddhism
224 seem to have been familiar. An interesting illustration of the freedom of
ancient Hindu society from the trammels of the system of female seclu sion
introduced by the Mohammedans is afforded by the fact that his widowed
sister sat by the king’s side to hear the lecture by the Master of the Law,
and frankly expressed the pleasure which she received from the discourse.
The king, however, was determi ned that his favourite should not be
defeated in controversy, and when opponents were invited to dispute the
propositions of the Chinese scholar, the terms of the contest were not quite
fair. Harsha, having heard a report that Hiuen Tsang’s life was in dan ger at
the hands of his theological rivals, issued a proclamation concluding with
the announcement that “if any one should touch or hurt the Master of the
Law, he shall be forthwith beheaded; and whoever speaks against him, his
tongue shall be cut out; but all those who desire to profit by his
instructions, relying on my good -will, need not fear this manifesto.”
The pilgrim’s biographer naively adds that “from this time the followers
of error withdrew and disappeared, so that, when eighteen days had
passed, there had been no one to enter on the discussion.”
A curious legend, narrated by Taranath, the Tibetan historian of
Buddhism, if founded on fact, as it may be, indicates that Harsha’s
toleration did not extend to foreign religions. The story runs that the king
built near Multan a great monastery constructed of timber after the foreign
fashion, in which he entertained the strange teachers hospitably for several
months, and that at the close of the entertainment he set fire to the
building, and consumed alon g with it twelve thousand followers of the
outlandish system, with all their books. This drastic measure is said to
have reduced the religion of the Persians and Sakas to very narrow limits
for a century, and it is alleged that their doctrine, presumably
Zoroastrianism, was kept alive only by a single weaver in Khorasan.
King Harsha was so delighted with the discourse of Hiuen Tsang, whom
he had met while in camp in Bengal, that he resolved to hold a special
assembly at Kanauj, which was then his capital, f or the purpose of giving
the utmost publicity to the Master’s teaching. The king marched along the
southern bank of the Ganges, attended by an enormous multitude, while
his vassal Kumara, King of Kamarupa, with a large but less numerous
following, kept pac e with him on the opposite bank. Advancing slowly in
this way, Harsha, Kumara, and the attendant host reached Kanauj in the
course of ninety days, and there encamped, in February or March, 644
A.D. The sovereign was received by Kumara, the Raja of Kamarupa , who
had accompanied him on the march, the Raja of Valabhi in WesternIndia,
who was connected with him by marriage, and eighteen other tributary
rajas, as well as by four thoushsand learned Buddhist monks, including a
thousand from the Nalanda monastery i n Bihar, and some three thousand
Jains and orthodox Brahmans.
The centre of attraction was a great monastery and shrine specially erected
upon the bank of the Ganges, where a golden image of Buddha, equal to
the king in stature, was kept in a tower a hundr ed feet high. A similar but munotes.in
Page 225
Kanishka and Harshavardhan
225
smaller image, three feet in height, was carried daily in solemn procession,
escorted by the twenty rajas and a train of three hundred elephants. The
canopy was borne by Harsha in person, attired as the god Sakra, while his
vassal, Raja Kumara, the most important of the princes in attendance, was
clad as the god Brahma, and had the honour of waving a white fly -whisk.
The sovereign, as he moved along, scattered on every side pearls, golden
flowers, and other precious substances, i n honour of the “Three Jewels,” –
Buddha, the Religion, and the Order, – and having with his own hands
washed the image at the altar prepared for the purpose, bore it on his
shoulder to the western tower, and there offered to it thousands of silken
robes e mbroidered with gems. Dinner was succeeded by a public
disputation of the one -sided kind already described, and in the evening the
monarch returned to his “travelling palace,” a mile distant.
These ceremonies, which lasted for many days, were terminated by
startling incidents. The temporary monastery, which had been erected at
vast cost, suddenly took fire, and was in great part destroyed; but when the
king intervened in person, the flames were stayed, and pious hearts
recognized a miracle.
Harsha, attend ed by his
princely train, had ascended the
great stupa to survey the scene,
and was coming down the
steps, when a fanatic, armed
with a dagger, rushed upon him
and attempted to stab him. The
assassin, having been captured
instantly, was closely
interrogate d by the king in
person, and confessed that he
had been instigated to commit
the crime by certain “heretics,”
who resented the excessive
royal favour shown to the
Buddhists. Five hundred Brahmans of note were then arrested, and, being
“straitly questioned, ” were induced to confess that, in order to gratify their
jealousy, they had fired the tower by means of burning arrows, and had
hoped to slay the king during the resulting confusion. This confession,
which was no doubt extorted by torture, was probably wh olly false; but,
whether true or not, it was accepted, and on the strength of it the alleged
principals in the plot were executed, and some five hundred Brahmans
were sent into exile.
After the close of the proceedings at Kanauj, Harsha invited his Chinese
guest to accompany him to Prayaga (Allahabad), at the confluence of the
Ganges and Jumna, to witness another imposing ceremonial. The Master
of the Law, although anxious to start on his toilsome homeward journey,
could not refuse the invitation, and accom panied his royal host to the
scene of the intended display. Harsha explained that it had munotes.in
Page 226
History of Buddhism
226 been his practice for thirty years past, in accordance with the custom of his
ancestors, to hold a great quinquennial assembly on the sands where the
rivers meet, and there to distribute his accumulated treasures to the poor
and needy, as well as to the religious of all denominations. The present
occasion was the sixth of the series (644 A.D.), which evidently had not
been begun until Harsha had consolidated his power i n the north.
The assembly was attended by all the vassal kings and a vast concourse of
humbler folk estimated to number half a million, including poor, orphans,
and destitute persons, besides specially invited Brahmans and ascetics of
every sect from all p arts of Northern India. The proceedings lasted for
seventy -five days, terminating apparently about the end of April, and were
opened by an imposing procession of all the rajas with their retinues. The
religious services were of the curiously eclectic kind characteristic of the
times.
On the first day an image of Buddha was set up in one of the temporary
thatched buildings upon the sands, and vast quantities of costly clothing
and other articles of value were distributed. On the second and third days,
respec tively, the images of the Sun and Siva were similarly honoured, but
the accompanying distribution in each case was only half the amount of
that consecrated to Buddha. The fourth day was devoted to the bestowal of
gifts on ten thousand selected religious pe rsons of the Buddhist order, who
each received one hundred gold coins, a pearl, and a cotton garment,
besides choice food, drink, flowers, and perfumes. During the next
following twenty days, the great multitude of Brahmans were the
recipients of the royal bounty. They were succeeded by the people whom
the Chinese author calls “heretics,” that is to say, Joins and members of
sundry sects, who received gifts for the space of ten days. A like period
was allotted for the bestowal of alms upon mendicants from d istant
regions, and a month was occupied in the distribution of charitable aid to
poor, orphaned, and destitute persons.
“By this time the accumulation of five years was exhausted. Except the
‘horses, elephants, and military accoutrements, which were neces sary for
maintaining order and protecting the royal estate, nothing remained.
Besides these the king freely gave away his gems and goods, his clothing
and necklaces, ear -rings, bracelets, chaplets, neck -jewel, and bright head -
jewel; all these he freely gav e without stint. All being given away, he
begged from his sister [Rajyasri] an ordinary second -hand garment, and,
having put it on, he paid worship to the Buddhas of the ten regions,’ and
rejoiced that his treasure had been bestowed in the field of religio us
merit.”
The strange assembly, which in general appearance must have much
resembled the crowded fair still held annually on the same ground, then
broke up, and, after a further detention of ten days, Hiuen Tsang was
permitted to depart. The king and Kuma ra Raja offered him abundance of
gold pieces and other precious things, none of which he would accept,
save a fur -lined cape, munotes.in
Page 227
Kanishka and Harshavardhan
227 the gift of Kumara. But although the Master of the Law uniformly
declined gifts intended to serve his personal use, he did not dis dain to
accept money for the necessary expenses of his arduous journey overland
to China. These were provided on a liberal scale by the grant of three
thousand gold and ten thousand silver pieces carried on an elephant.
A raja named Udhita was placed in co mmand of a mounted escort, and
charged to conduct the pilgrim in safety to the frontier. In the course of
about six months of leisurely progress, interrupted by frequent halts, the
raja completed his task, and brought his sovereign’s guest in safety to
Jalandhar in the north of the Panjab, where Hiuen Tsang stayed for a
month. He then started with a fresh escort, and, penetrating with difficulty
the defiles of the Salt Range, crossed the Indus, and ultimately reached his
home in distant China by the route o ver the Pamirs and through Kilo -tan,
in the spring of 646 A.D.
The pages of Hiuen Tsang and his biographer give the latest information
about King Harsha, who died at the end of 647, or the beginning of 648,
not long after his distinguished guest’s departur e. During his lifetime he
maintained diplomatic intercourse with the Chinese empire. A Brahman
envoy, whom he had sent to the Emperor of China, returned in 643 A.D.,
accompanied by a Chinese mission bearing a reply to Harsha’s despatch.
The mission remaine d for a considerable time in India, and did not go
back to China until 645 A.D. The next year, Wang -hiuen -tse, who had
beenthe second in command of the earlier embassy, was sent by his
sovereign as head of a new _Indian mission, with an escort of thirty
horsemen. Before the envoys reached Magadha in 648 A.D., King Harsha
had died, and the withdrawal of his strong arm had plunged the country
into disorder, which was aggravated by famine.
Arjuna, a minister of the late king, usurped the throne, and gave a hos tile
reception to the Chinese mission. The members of the escort were
massacred, and the property of the mission thundered, but the envoys,
Wang -hiuen -tse and his colleague, were fortunate enough to escape into
Nepal by night.
The reigning King of Tibet, t he famous Srong -tsanGampo, who was
married to a Chinese princess, succoured the fugitives, and supplied them
with a force of a thousand horsemen, which co -operated with a Nepalese
contingent of seven thousand men. With this small army Wang -hiuen -tse
descen ded into the plains, and, after a three days’ siege, succeeded in
storming the chief city of Tirhut. Three thousand of the garrison were
beheaded, and ten thousand persons were drowned in the neighbouring
river. Arjuna fled, and, having collected a fresh f orce, offered battle. He
was again disastrously defeated and taken prisoner. The victor promptly
beheaded a thousand prisoners, and in a later action captured the entire
royal family, took twelve thousand prisoners, and obtained thirty thousand
head of cat tle. Five hundred and eighty walled towns made their
submission, and K -umara, the King of Eastern India, who had attended
Harsha’s assembliesa few years earlier, sent in abundant supplies of cattle,
horses, and accoutrements for the victorious army. Wang -hiuen-tse munotes.in
Page 228
History of Buddhism
228
brought the usurper Arjuna as a prisoner to China, and was promoted for
his services. Thus ended this strange episode, which, although known to
antiquaries for many years, has hitherto escaped the notice of the
historians of India.
The observation s of Hiuen Tsang throw considerable light upon the
political arrangements of India in the regions beyond the limits of
Harsha’s empire during the seventh century A.D. In the north, Kashmir
was the predominant power, and had reduced the kingdoms of Taxila a nd
the Salt Range (Simhapura), as well as the minor principalities of the
lower hills, to the rank of dependencies.
The greater part of the Panjab between the Indus and the Bias Rivers was
comprised in the kingdom called Tseh -kia by the pilgrim, the capita l of
which was an unnamed city situated close to Sakala, where the tyrant
Mihiragula had held his court. The province of Multan, where the Sun -god
was held in special honour, and a country called Po -fa-to, to the northeast
of Multan, were dependencies of t his kingdom.
Sind was remarkable for being under the government of a king belonging
to the Sudra caste, and for the large number of Buddhist monks which the
country supported, estimated at ten thousand. But the quality was not in
proportion to the quantity , as most of the ten thousand were denounced as
idle fellows given over to self -indulgence and debauchery. The Indus
delta,to which the pilgrim gives the name of O -tien-pochi -lo, was a
province of the kingdom of Sind.
The Kings of
Ujjain in Central
India and of
Pundravardhana
in Bengal, both
of which
kingdoms were
more or less
subject to
Harsha’s control,
belonged to the
Brahman caste.
The Ujjain
country supported a dense population, which included few Buddhists.
Most of the monasteries were in ruins, and only three or four, occupied by
some three hundred monks, were in use. The early decay of Buddhism in
this region, which was sanctified by the traditions of Asoka, and included
the magnificent buildings at Sanchi, is a very curious fact.
Bhaskara -varman, or Kumara Raja, the King of Kamarupa, or Assam, who
played such a prominent part in Harsha’s ceremonials, was also by caste a
Brahman, and without faith in Buddha, although well disposed toward
learned men of all religions. He was so far subject to the sov ereign of
Northern India that he could not afford to disobey Harsha’s commands. munotes.in
Page 229
Kanishka and Harshavardhan
229 Kalinga, the conquest of which had cost Asoka suchbitter remorse nine
hundred years earlier, was depopulated, and mostly covered with jungle.
The pilgrim observes in picturesqu e language that “in old days the
kingdom of Kalinga had a very dense population. Their shoulders rubbed
one with the other, and the axles of their chariot -wheels grided together,
and when they raised their arm -sleeves a perfect tent was formed.” Legend
sought to explain the change by the curse of an angry saint.
Harsha was the last native monarch prior to the Mohammedan conquest
who held the position of paramount power in the North. His death
loosened the bonds which restrained the disruptive forces always ready to
operate in India, and allowed them to produce their normal result, a
medley of petty states, with ever varying boundaries, and engaged in
unceasing internecine war. Such was India when first disclosed to
European observation in the fourth century B.C., and such it always has
been, except during the Excavations at Thaneshwar Kurukshetra -
Harsha ka tila
comparatively brief periods in which a vigorous central government has
compelled the mutually repellent molecules of the body politic to check
their gyrations, and submit to the grasp of a superior controlling force.
Excepting the purely local incursions of the Arabs in Sind and Gujarat
during the eighth century, India was exempt from foreign aggression for
nearly five hundred years, from the defeat of Mihiragula in 528 A.D. until
the raids of Mahmud of Ghazni at the beginning of the eleventh century,
and was left free to work out her destiny in her own fashion. She cannot
claim tohave achieved success. The three following chapters, which
attempt to give an outline of the salient features in the bewildering annals
of Indian petty s tates when left to their own devices for several centuries,
may perhaps serve to give the reader a notion of what India always has
been when released from the control of a supreme authority.
12.6 SUMMARY:
Beside Emperor Asoka, Buddhist history knows of on ly two Buddhist
kings. They are the Kushan king Kaniska I of the 1st CE and the king of
KanuajHarshvardhana of the 7th CE. Kanishka is known through his
contribution to art and architecture and archaeological evidences, while
Harsha is known through the au thentic literary evidence, like the diary of
Chinese scholar Huien Tsang and the Bana Bhatt’s Harshacharita,
supported by the archaeological evidences like coins and inscriptions.
Many kings - known unknown patrons of Buddhism are lost in the midst of
the ignorance and should be studied with the help of archaeological and
numismatics evidences.
munotes.in
Page 230
History of Buddhism
230 12.7 UNIT END QUESTIONS :
Write in Brief the role of Emperor Asoka in the spread of Buddhism
Are the inscriptions of Asoka enough to know the spread of his
kingdom? Justify giving examples.
Discuss King Kanishka and the Buddhist art and architecture.
Write in short the life of Harsha and his relation with the Chinese
Buddhist scholar HuienTsang..
12.8 ADDITIONAL READING:
John Rosenfield - The Dynastic arts of the Kushans
B N Puri - Kushans in India and Central Asia
Arvind K Singh -Coins of the great Kushans
K. Walton Dobbins - The stupa and vihara o f Kanishka I
Hans Loeschner - Kanishka in Context with the Historical Buddha and
Kushan Chronology
The Harsha-charita of Banabhatta trans. by E. B. Cowell and F. W
Thomas, 1897
Radhakumud Mookerji -Harsha : (Calcutta University readership lectures,
1925)
D Devahuti - Harsha: A Political Study
Cultural India : History of India : Ancient India History : Harshavardhan
https://www.culturalindia.net/indian -history/ancient -
india/harshavardhan.html
munotes.in
Page 231
231 13
LUMBINI, KUSHINAGAR AND
KAPILAVASTU
Unit Struct ure:
13.0 Objectives
13.1 Introduction
13.2 Lumbinī
13.3 Kushinagar: (Ancient Kusinara)
13.4 Kapilavastu - (Todays Piprahwa )
13.5 Sarnath
13.6 Bodhgaya
13.7 Shravasti
13.8 Summary
13.9 Unit End Questions
13.10 Additional Readings
13.0 OBJECTIVES:
The study is done with the following objectives
To dig out more information about the places associated with the life
of the Buddha and the development in the next 1500 years.
To know more about the history of Buddhism through the
archaeological excavations and findings.
To study the development of the Buddhist art and architecture through
the centuries.
To understand the reasons for the decline of Buddhism in the later
period.
To b e able to read and collaborate the diary of the Chinese scholar
Huien Tsang and the actual excavated sites today.
13.1 INTRODUCTION:
Through the tremendous efforts of the archaeologists like Sir Alexander
Cunningham, that today we are able to study the sit es associated with the
Buddha. It should not be forgotten that just 175 years ago these sites
which dates 5th century BCE were not known to any Indians, let alone
studied. munotes.in
Page 232
History of Buddhism
232 Sir Alexander Cunningham with the help of the diary of the Chinese
scholar Huen Tsan g of the 7th CE, actually walked on the path and
identified the places associated with the Buddha.
The identification is very tricky aspect as can be seen from the two sites of
Kapilavastu seen today, one in India and one in Nepal. Not only the
knowledge o f the Pali literature is necessary but the explorer has to be an
expert geographer and historian.
One cannot but be grateful to the dhammayatra of the emperor Asoka who
not only visited the sites associated with the Buddha but left his own
footsteps on the form of pillars and stupas on the sites.
The places like Lumbini, Kosambi, Sarnath, with the pillar inscriptions are
very easy to identify. The Kapilvastu in India is at Piprahwa and in Nepal
is at Tilaurkot. The railing and the vajrasana of the Asokan p eriod is
helpful for the identification of the Bodhgaya, but the villages of Saheth,
Maheth to be identified with Kosala capital Sravasti is really difficult.
munotes.in
Page 233
Lumbini,
Kushinagar and
Kapilavastu
233
13.2 LUMBINI
munotes.in
Page 234
History of Buddhism
234 Lumbinī or Rummindei is a small village now located in Rupandehi
district Nepal, near Indian border, around 20 -25 km away from
Kakarahwa border and around 70.0 kms from Gorakhpur India.
The place is identified as the Lumbinī grove -the birth place of
bodhisatta Siddhārtha with the help of the Asokan pillar still standing at
the site with the brahmi inscription saying - ide buddhejate - here is the
Buddhaborn.The inscription on the pillar also informs that EmperorAśoka
visited this sacred place in the 20th regnal year and erected this pillar.
A sacred tank, a shrine in memory of queen Mahāmāyā –Māyādevīshrine
and the Aśokan pillar are the important monuments at the archaeological
site which also has the tank -which is believed to be the one in which the
bodhisa tta was given the first bath..
The excavations first began in 1896 CE and are still being carried out as
new findings add many interesting details to the facts. The first recorded
visitto this place is of Emperor Aśoka. He not only erected a pillar at
Lum bini but probably tried to make this place significant pilgrimage place
according to the wishes of the Buddha, so that it would become easily
accessible site as the other three -.Bodhgaya, Sarnath and Kusinara.
Foreign travellers like Fa Hsien (5th century CE) and Huan Tsang (7th
century CE) have also left behind the records of their visit to this place.
Lumbini is declared UNESCO world heritage site in 1997 and is visited as
a sacred Buddhist pilgrimage place by the Buddhist all over the world.
munotes.in
Page 235
Lumbini,
Kushinagar and
Kapilavastu
235
13.3 KUSHINAGAR: (ANCIENT KUSINARA)
munotes.in
Page 236
History of Buddhism
236
munotes.in
Page 237
Lumbini,
Kushinagar and
Kapilavastu
237
Location: Kusinara today known as Kasia, a village located 51.0 kms from
Gorakhpur in Uttar Pradesh,
India. This is the place where
Buddha attained
mahāparinirvā a and hence
became one of the most
important sites of pilgrimage
for the Buddhists. At the time
of Buddha’s Mahaparinibbana
the Kusinara was a small
underdeveloped village
surrounded by sal forest under
the rule of Malla’s.
From the Mahaparinibbana sutta of the DighaNikaya it can be understood
that Ven. Ananda was not very happy with the place and said to Buddha
that there are other great cities like Champa, Rajir etc. why choose this
dusty little town?
The Buddha explains to Ānanda the reason for selecting this place for his
parinibbanaand delivers the Mahāsudassana Sutta at this place as it was
the most suitable place for giving the last sermon. Subhadda listens to the
sermon and become the last discipl e of the living Buddha. Here Buddha
uttered his pachimavaca – the last words - ‘vayadhammasankhara -
appamadenasampadetha ‘
While expressing his wish on what need to be done of the body of the
Tathagata after Mahaparinibbana, the Buddha preached the importan ce of
the stupa - as to where to build, and how it is to be worshipped with
malagandhavilepana etc
Here at this place after the mahāparinibbā a the relics of the Buddha
were distributed by Drona brahmin and 10 stupas were built in different
directions. While telling the importance of the place - Kusinara to Ananda,
Buddha also predicted that this place would become important for the
monks as well as to the lay devotees in future. Both Fa Hsien (5th century
munotes.in
Page 238
History of Buddhism
238 CE) and Huan Tsang (7th century CE) mentionsthis place in their records,
which helped in rediscovering the place.
Importance of the stupas:The importance of the both stupas at Kus inara is
undoubtfully greater than any other stupas except the one at Lumbini,
Sarnath and Bodhgaya.Kusinara was important in ancient days with two
stupas – one Saririka – the Mahaparinibbana stupa and one Uddesika – the
Ramabhar stupa being there. The Mah aparinibbana stupa is on the place
where the Buddha left his body and the Mukutbandhana or Ramabhar
stupa – where the Buddha’s body is cremated after venMahākassapalit the
funeral pyre.
Kusinara developed after the Mahaparinibbana of Buddha and become a
Buddhist centre where lay followers as well as monks paid visit as a
pilgrimage to one of the important places connected with the life of
Buddha. Emperor Asoka visited the place and renovated the
Mahaparinibbana stupa and constructed Asoka pillar there. The Chinese
travelerHuien Tsang also visited the place and mentions the Asoka pillar
and the height of the Mahaparinibbana stupa to be 200 feet high.
Today Kusinara is developing into a town with beautiful temples and
viharas of different countries coming up. Mathakuar is another small shrine
erected on a stone statue of the golden Buddha in bhumisparśamudrā on
the excavated ruins of the vihara of 5th CE.A small museum named as
Kushinagar Museum is located at the site where all the artifacts gathered
from the e xcavations are preserved and displayed.
Archaeological Report:
Mukutbandhan stupa or the Ramabhar stupa (near the Ramabhar Lake) - In
1861 General A. Cunningham indicated that there is a possibility of the
Ramabhar stupa of being the Mukutbandhan stupa. In 1876 under the
presidentship of Mr. Caralyll, excavation started as indicated by General
Cunningham. It was carried on afterwards by Dr. Wogel and Hiranand
Shashtri. While digging in the centre of the stupa HiranandSashtri came
across a platform like stru cture of burnt bricks at a depth of 5 feet below
water level. He said “after having found the centre I sank a shaft of with
radius of 2’ to about 5’0” below the water level which was reached at
48’0” from the top of the eastern portion of the stupa. At wat er level and
towards the west of the centre I noticed a brick flooring and cornices of
walling, but these proved to be nothing but foundation
walls”[HiranandSashtri – excavation at Kasia, Archaeological survey of
India report 1910 -11, Calcutta 1914, p 70]
Mahaparinibbana stupa -The main Mahaparinibbana stupa must have been
restored many times. In 1910 the stupa was excavated. Then its ht. was
24’0” Inside one copper plate was found. It stated that this copper plate is
inside the Mahaparinibbana stupa.Archaeo logy department covered the
original stupa with bricks in 1926 -27. Then again, the stupa is
reconstructed in to a huge dome like structure in 1950. But the stupa was
damaged in 1962 due to heavy rainfall and the Archaeological Department
in 1990 reconstruc ted it.The Mahaparinibbana image of Buddha munotes.in
Page 239
Lumbini,
Kushinagar and
Kapilavastu
239
rediscovered during excavation in 1876. It is probably of 5th century A.D.
the present temple constructed over it is done in 1956 on the occasion of
2500 years of Buddha. Though there exists an old temple covering the
image built in 1877.
The original stupa was probably built by the Mallas on the share of relics
they had received on the same place where Buddha attained the
Mahaparinibbana.Hiuen Tsang talked about the stupa being 200’ tall and
an Asokan pillar in fr ont of it. The Asokan pillar is not discovered there as
yet but there must have been one, for Asoka definitely would have visited
Kusinara as a pilgrimage and must have renovated the stupa.
So today what stands is a new stupa with the interior old stupa o n the older
foundation.
munotes.in
Page 240
History of Buddhism
240
13.4 KAPILAVASTU - TODAYS PIPRAHWA
munotes.in
Page 241
Lumbini,
Kushinagar and
Kapilavastu
241 Location - Piprahwa is located about 22.0 kms north of Naugarh in Basti
district of Uttar Pradesh. It is 9.0 kms from Birdpur which is on the way to
Lumbini through Kakrahwa border.
Arch aeological Report - in the book
“Buddha’s relics from Kapilavastu” the
author Mr. K M Srivastava, himself being
the archaeologist who excavated the
ancient stupa of Piprahwa in 1974, gave
detail of the excavation. He also has put to
an end the confusion exi sting regarding the
real site of Kapilavastu.
K M Srivastava established beyond doubt
that Piprahwa is the ancient site of
Kapilvastu, following the discovery of the lid of the pot carrying
inscriptional evidence.
In 1897 W C Peppe an English landlord of B irdpur bored a shaft in the
stupa at Piprahwa in search of valuables and reliquaries. At the depth of 8
feet he came across a completely shattered small soapstone vase (similar
to those found down by the author in 1974). There was the inscription on
the li d in Brahmi script.
The inscription was first read and interpreted in 1898 by G Buhler. As it is
necessary Buhler did a little restoration in order to interpret it in a proper
manner. After restoration he made the inscription to read as
(I)yasal (i)lanidha nebuddhasa bhagavata(sa)
sakiyanasukitabhatinamsabhaginikanasaputadalana
He translated the inscription thus –“This relic shrine of divine Buddha (is
the donation) of the sakyaSukiti (i.e. either of Sukiti’s brother or of Sukiti
and his brother), associated with their sisters, sons and wives”.
A Barth read the inscription and interpreted it almost at the same time and
in the same manner at Buhler, according to the Bart.
“iyamsalilandhanebuddasabhagavatesakiyanamsukitibhatinamsabhaginik
anamsaputadalanam”
the translation is -“this receptacle of relics of the blessed Buddha (is the
pious gift) of the sakyas, the brothers of Sukirti and his brothers), jointly
with their sisters, their sons and their wives”.
The excavation of the Piprahwa was resumed in 1972 by K M Srivastava
the author and reports about the stupa that:The stupa at Piprahwa was
subjected to detailed examination as it happened to be one of the earliest
so far discovered in India. In addition to that the stupa yielded the relics of
Buddha.[The relic c askets of the Buddha are made in two parts, the body
of the container with a broad base and a lit to fit closely on top. The shape
is very similar to that of a stupa.]Further excavation in the area established
that the fresh relic casket could be dated bac k to 5th – 4th cent. B.CE, i.e.
munotes.in
Page 242
History of Buddhism
242 earlier in date than the inscribed relic casket discovered by Peppe at a
higher level in 1898. The finding of earlier casket proved that the stupa, in
which they were found was built by the sakyas over their share of the
relics in the first instance. They were further on an adequate and tangible
evidence to establish that Piprahwa was ancient Kapilavastu.
Kapilavatthu in Buddhist Literature -Kapilavastu being the capital city of
the Śākya gets described in the Buddhist texts as the prosperous city. King
Śuddhodana, the head of the Śākyans and the father of prince Siddhartha,
raised the would be king in luxury and comfort. The texts describe
building of different palaces for different seasons along with many
beautiful pleasure gardens. Even though the king took utmost care in
raising his son in luxuries, at the age of 29 the prince finally renounced
after seeing the four sights of old age, sickness, death and tranquillity
respectively.
After attaining enlightenment, bodhisattv a Siddhārtha became the Buddha
and is said to have visited the city of Kapilvastu. He stayed in the
Nigrodhārāma near Kapilavastu and preached a sermon to the king and
other royal members including the women. After listening to this sermon
MahāpajāpatiGautam ī, the foster mother of the Buddha became the stream
enterer ( sotāpanna ). The texts like Vinaya Pi aka, describe that
Rāhulamātā or Yaśodharā, the wife of Prince Siddhārtha and the mother of
Rāhula did not attend this sermon and the Buddha later on preache d her
separately. In different visits of the Buddha to Kapilvastu, ordinations of
Nanda, Rāhula, Ānanda, Devadatta and others took place.
The earliest travelers to the city, the Chinese travellersFa Hsien (5th
century CE) and Huan Tsang (7th century CE) have described the city and
stūpa s there to have been deserted.
A cutting through the Piprahwastupa revealed three stages of construction.
Phase I: maximum diameter of the tumulus raised by piling up natural dug
earth from the surrounding area is (38.30 m ts) 125’3”and height
(0.25mts.) 0’9”. Probably the top portion was flattened during the second
phase of construction. The pradakshinapath or circumambulatory paths is
(5.20mts.)17’0” from the main stupa and is (2.0mts.) 6’6” wide of burnt
bricks. Burnt br icks are pre Mauryans – since the relics found inside the
two burnt brick chambers belonged to Phase 1 of the stupa when the
Sakyas enshrined them over their share.
Phase II : there are 2 pradakshinapaths or circumambulatory paths and the
stupa had two tier s. There was projection from main dome of (1.52mts.)
5’0” with the total ht. of (4.55mts.) 15’0” the dome being (19mts.) 62’0”
in circumference. Mr. Peppe found lid with inscription from 2nd phase.
Phase III: new features were introduced in the stupa. The base of the stupa
was converted in to square from circular one. One side of square measures
(23.50mts.) 77’0” the space between the drum of the stupa of the second
phase and the square base was filled up. The height of the stupa and also
the diameter of do me are increased. The diameter of dome was increased munotes.in
Page 243
Lumbini,
Kushinagar and
Kapilavastu
243 from (19mts) 62’3” to (23mts.) 75’3” and height up to (6.35mts.) 20’9”.
The square base had niches for images of Buddha in Kusana period.
Today the stupa is square based with (26.28mts) 88’0” on one side . Height
of the base is (1.25mts) 4’10”. The height of the dome = (10.0mts) 30’ 0”
with the diameter of dome (22.72mts) 75’0”.
Many more sites are to be explored and studied with the help of
archaeological evidences.
SARNATH, BODHGAYA AND SRAVASTI
13.5 SAR NATH
Sarnath is located 10.0 kms from Varanasi. The deer park of Isipattana or
Sarnath is important because it is the place where Buddha, set into motion
the wheel of Dhamma by delivering his first sermon,the
dhammacakkapavattana Sutta to the five monks -namely Kondanna,
Bhaddiya, Vappa, Mahānāma and Asajji .
This place is
marked today by
the presence of
stupas like the
Dhamekh stupa,
the Dharmarajika
stupa, the
Chaukhandi stupa
along with many
broken
monasteries,
gandhakuti, one apsidal plan chaityagruha, numerous votive stupas and the
huge but broken Asokan pillar with the famous Lion Capital (in the
Museum). All these structures are under the dept. of Archaeology and are
preserved by them.
munotes.in
Page 244
History of Buddhism
244
munotes.in
Page 245
Lumbini,
Kushinagar and
Kapilavastu
245
munotes.in
Page 246
History of Buddhism
246
Archaeological Reports: the ancient site of Sarnath at a g lance look all
scattered with remains of the bygone era. Among them significant for the
studies are 1) the Dhamek stupa, 2) Dharmarajika stupa and 3) Apsidal
chaityagruha. 4) Asokan pillar and Mulagandhakuti are important, they are
not relevant to the stud ies.
The site of Sarnath was brought into light in 1794 when Jagat Singh, the
Dewan of Raja Chet Singh of Banaras pulled down the Dharmarajika
stupa for building material. The worker had found a relic casket inside
which is thrown into Ganga. Mr. Duncan, the resident of Banaras at that
time published of this discovery in 1798. Accordingly, Col. C. Mackenzie
carried out some explorations. In 1835 -36 Sir Alexander Cunningham
carried fuller excavations at Sarnath, he opened the Dhamek stupa and
found inside a stone slab inscribed with Buddhist creed. Even after that
about 40 sculptures and 50 -60 cartloads of stones were employed for
building bridges on river Barna.In 1851 -52 Major Kittoe, Government
Archaeological Enquirer exposed numerous monuments around the
Dhamek stupa. In 1865 Mr. E Thomas and Prof. Fitz Edward Hall and Mr.
C. Home continued the work. In 1904 -05 Executive Engineer Mr. F. O.
Oertel undertook excavations and published an account in the annual
report of the Archaeological Survey. He found Mai n shrine
(Mulghandhakuti), Asokan pillar and the famous image of Buddha
preaching the first sermon. In 1907 Sir John Marshall, the director general
of archaeology excavated large area, exposing monasteries of late Kushan
period. In 1914 -15 Mr. H Hargreaves excavated and discovered sculptures
from Mauryan to Kumaragupta II period.Finally, in 1921 -22 Daya Ram
Sahni excavated the Dhamek stupa and the area around it.
DHAMEKH STUPA : is the uddesika stupa probably built to commemorate
the place where the dhammaca kkapavattana sutta is given by the buddha
to the pancavaggiyas. Said to have been constructed by Emperor Asoka
initially was made large in the 7th CE.
DHARMARAJIKA STUPA : now stands only upto the height of 3’0 above
the ground level. This circular planned stupa, and is said to have been
constructed by Emperor Asoka and had relics of Buddha inside. The stupa
is recently destroyed by a local jamindar and the stone used to construct a
house and a bridge. The relics found is said to have deposited in the river munotes.in
Page 247
Lumbini,
Kushinagar and
Kapilavastu
247 Ganges. This is older stupa as relics were found here,the remains of the
Asokan pillar is nearbyalongwith the apsidal chaityagruha, suggests its
earlier dating.
CHAUKHANDI STUPA : this is a square based probably a terraced stupa
with an octagonal tower on top of it, which is a later date construction.
The originlal stupa could be Asokan period, probably made large in 7th- -
8th CE. This is also a uddesika stupa constructed to commemorated the
place from where the five erstwhile companions first saw Buddha coming
and met him. The modern Sarnath consists of the Archaeological Museum
housing the grand Lion capital of the Asoka pill ar with the broken
Dhamma chakka. The stone chattra of probably the Dharmarajika stupa is
huge. Beside it the museum houses the famous image of the Sarnath
Buddha.
13.6 BODHGAYA
It is the place where Buddha attained enlightenment under the Bodhitree
and sp ent 7 weeks in the premises. It is located about 20.0 kms from
Gaya in Bihar. Bodhgaya is very auspicious place of pilgrimage for the
Buddhist and devotees from all over the world come to this place.
The temple of Bodhgaya commemorates the place of e nlightenment and
the sapling of the tree still stands today where all
devotees venerated it. Many votive stupas are seen
around it and the ancient stone railing similar to Sanchi
is also seen around the temple and the Bodhi tree. (The
Bodhgaya Museum house s the original stone railing )
Beside the Mahabodhi temple and the Bodhitree, the
monolithic pillar believed to be Asokan is seen near the
Mucalinda tank. The Vajrāsana throne is a big red
sandstone construction of a seat below the Bodhi tree
built by king Aśoka in the 3rd century BCE. This seat
represents the cross -legged posture - vajrāsana orbodhi ma a of the
Buddha at the time of enlightenment.
munotes.in
Page 248
History of Buddhism
248
munotes.in
Page 249
Lumbini,
Kushinagar and
Kapilavastu
249 13.7 SRAVASTI
It is located 18kms west of Balrampur, in Gonda and Bahraich district in
Uttar Pradesh. To day it is identified with the names of Saheth - Jethvana
and Maheth is Sravasti city, but now is called Sravasti. In ancient date it
was the capital of Kosala and
king Prasenjit ruled it at the
time of Buddha. The famous
Jetavana monastery donated by
Anathp indaka is at Sravasti.
Buddha spent more than 20
vassavasa (rain retreat) here at
jetavana and delivered many
of the important suttas here. It
is here that the famous miracle
was performed by him, which
in sculptures is known as
Sravasti miracle.
Huien Tsa ng states that
Emperor Asoka visited Sravasti and erected two pillars 70 feet high on the
left and right side of the eastern gate of Jetavanamahavihara. One was
crowned with wheel the other with a Bull capital. He also mentions the
relic stupa at Sravasti, but unfortunately none of the mentioned
monuments or remains of them were excavated during the
excavations.Maheth is identified by A. Cunningham as the capital and
fortified city of Sravasti. The kacchikuti and the Pakkikuti are the
Angulimala stupa and t he (Anathapindika) Sudatta’s stupa excavated with
the help of the diary of Huen Tsang. Pubbarama monastery of
VishakhaMigarmata is also excavated nearby in Sravasti.
munotes.in
Page 250
History of Buddhism
250
munotes.in
Page 251
Lumbini,
Kushinagar and
Kapilavastu
251
munotes.in
Page 252
History of Buddhism
252 13.8 SUMMARY
To visit the holy places of Buddhism is a regular practice in buddhism to
understand the importance of that places and to pay their respects to
buddha. like Lumbini the birth place of Siddhartha, Kapilvastu the capital
city of Shakyas where the prince Siddhartha spend 29 years of his life ,
Boudh Gaya is an important place whe re Buddha attain Keval Dnyan, and
Sarnath where buddha had given his first serman, Shravasti was the capital
city of the kingdom of Kosala and its king was a disciple of Buddha and
Kushinagar (Kushinara) was another important place for buddhist where
Buddh a attained Mah aparinirvana (Mahaparinibbana). Therefor, lacks of
buddhist and non buddhist people from different corners of India and
abroad also regularly visiting to these holy places. Worshiping is not the
intention of buddhist to visit holy places or in temples because buddhism
is a way of life it doesnt believe on artificial god and its worship .
Buddhists people do visit holy places, shrines and temples to pay their
respects to buddha and to meditate with other buddhists.
13.9 UNIT END QUESTIONS
What is the importance of Lumbini in Buddhism?
Write detail note on 'Kapilvastu '?
Why Sarnath is a Buddhist Pilgrimage even today?
Discuss the historical importance of Sravasti.
Why Bodh Gaya is known as the important holy place for the Buddhist?
13.10 ADDITIO NAL READINGS
Cunningham Alexander - Archaeological survey of India: The four Reports
made during the year 1862 -63-64-65
Chan Khoon San -Buddhist Pilgrimage
Adarsh Batra -Indian Tourist Sites – In the Footsteps of the Buddha
Frederick M Asher -Sarnath: A Cr itical History of the Place Where
Buddhism Began
K.M. Srivastava - Buddha's Relics from Kapilav astu
Buddhist Tourism Circuit in India_ani_English_Low res.pdf
David Geary -The Rebirth of Bodh Gaya: Buddhism and the Making of a
World Heritage Site
munotes.in
Page 253
253 14
ANCIENT BUDDHIST UNIVERSITIES
Unit struct ure:
14.0 Objectives
14.1 Introduction
14.2 Ancient Buddhist Universities
14.3 Summary
14.4 Unit End Questions
14.5 Additona l Reading
14.0 OBJECTIVES:
The study is undertaken with following obje ctives
To study the ancient education system with the help of universities.
To understand the role of archaeological excavations and the literary
sources
To analyse the role of Buddhist universities in the spread of
knowledge and culture.
14.1 INTRODUCT ION:
Buddhist Universities in India – Many great centres of learning were
existing in ancient India which imparted not only of religious knowledge
but also industry orientated knowledge like in the fields of mathematics,
medicine, art and architecture, ch emistry etc. These centres of education
were not universities in the modern sense imparting formal education but
more of the nature of nurturing and cultivating the love for knowledge.
Even for the followers of the religious schools these centres served as the
hubs of sharing knowledge and improving skills by participating in the
learned debates. Takaśilā, Nālandā, Vikramaśilā, Valabhī, Odantapurīwere
some of the well -known centres of education in ancient India.
14.2 ANCIENT BUDDHIST UNIVERSITIES
It is we ll-known that with the rise of Buddhism in India there dawned the
golden age of India’s culture and civilisation. There was progress in all
aspects of Indian civilisation under the impact of Buddhism. With the rise
of Buddhism in India, there arose many ce ntres of learning which did not
exist before. Buddhist monks could opt for a life of meditation in the
forests, or a life of teaching, preaching, propagating the Dharma as a result
of the activities of the teaching monks, seats of learning arose. These sea ts
of monastic learning gradually developed and some of them became full -munotes.in
Page 254
History of Buddhism
254
fledged universities. As a result, Buddhist India came to have five major
universities which achieved wide fame. These five were 1. Nalanda, 2.
Vikramasila, 3. Odantapuri, 4. Jagadala la and 5. Somapura. But the study
of universities begins with the name Takshashila which was well known
even at the time of Buddha.
TAK AŚILĀ:
By some accounts, the university of ancient Tak aśilā/Taxila is
considered to be one of the earliest universities in the world. It was the
most important and ancient educational centre in India situated near
Rawalpindi(now in Pakistan), the ancien t Gandharan region, which was on
its peaks at the time of the Buddha. Taxila was considered as a seat of
higher, education of colleges or a university as distinguished from schools
and was particularly renowned for science, especially medicine, and the
arts, but both religious and secular subjects were taught, and even subject
such as archery or astrology. Many Jataka of early Buddhist literature
mention students attending the university and mention this centre as the
centre of great learning.
any references of the students of the university is seen in the Pali
literature, of them mention can be made of the closest followers and
contemporaries of the Buddha to have studied in Taxila, namely
King Pasenadi of Kosala , A gulimāla , follower of the Buddha and Jivaka ,
court doctor at Rajagriha and persona l doctor of the Buddha.
The university must have lost its grandeur afterwards as both Fa Hsien (5th
century CE) and Huan Tsang (7th century CE) describe in their records
that the centre had lost its glory by the time they visited.
NALANDA: Nalanda is th e best known of ancient India’s universities. Its
site has been discovered and its ruins have been preserved by India’s
Department of Archaeology. It is situated in Bihar State, the ancient
Magadha country. Magadha is well known as the cradle of Buddhism.
Bihar is so called because it had a large number of Viharas or Buddhist
monasteries. munotes.in
Page 255
Ancient buddhist
universities
255
Nalanda was a small village at the days of the Buddha. He visited it during
his preaching itineraries. When in Nalanda, the Buddha sojourned at
Ambavana the mango -park w ith his disciples. Nalanda was also the home
town of Ven. Sariputta, the chief disciple of the Buddha who also attained
parinirvā a there. King Asoka had erected a Stupa at the spot where he
was cremated.We get a comprehensive account of Nalanda university
from Hieun Tsang the brilliant Chinese scholar who came there for his
studies during the reign of King Harsha -Siladitya . Lama Taranata the
Tibetan historian also gives an account of Nalanda in his works.
It appears that King Kumara Gupta (AC 415 -455) built the first monastery
at Nalanda. It was a seminary for training Buddhist monks. Its site was not
too far nor too close to the city. Hence it was selected as an ideal centre
for the pursuit of Buddhist studies by monks. Nalanda University was an
expansion and extension of this seminary. King Buddha Gupta (AC 455 -
467) Jatagatha Gupta (AC 467 -500) Baladitya (500 -525) and Vij ra (525)
made additions and expansions to the buildings. King Baladitya made a
shrine -room a house of worship which was 300 feet high. His son Vijra
built the fifth monastery. King Harsha Siladitya built the sixth monastery
and surrounded the university bu ildings with 9’ high wall. In the 7th
century when Hieun Tsang entered the university, there were 10,000
resident students. They came from all parts of India and foreign lands. It
was India’s leading University. Its chancellorship was reserved for India’s
foremost Buddhist scholar when Hieun -Tsang visited Nalanda
SilabhadraMaha Thera held the post. At that time there were 10,000
students, 1510 teachers, and about 1,500 workers at Nalanda. Students
from foreign lands such as Tibet, China, Japan, Korea, Sumat ra, Java and
Sri Lanka were found there. Admission to Nalanda was by oral
examination. This was done by a professor at the entrance hall. He was
called Dvara Pandita. Proficiency in Sanskrit was necessary, as it was the
medium of instruction. All Chinese m onks going to India for higher
studies in Buddhism had to go to Java and brush up their Sanskrit. Hieun
Tsang reports that of the foreign students only 20% managed to pass the
stiff examinations. Of the Indian students only 30% managed to pass and
gain adm ission. Therefore, the standard required were high. Castes, creed
and nationality were no barriers in keeping with the Buddhist spirit. There
were no external students at the university. Nalanda was maintained by the
revenue from seven villages which were granted by the king. munotes.in
Page 256
History of Buddhism
256 The study of Mahayana was compulsory for Buddhists. One could also
study the doctrines of 18 other Buddhist sects. One could also study
secular subjects like science, medicine, astrology, fine -arts, literature etc.
The six systems of Hindu philosophy were also taught. One could study
Hinayana forms of Buddhism. This included the Theravada commerce,
administration and astronomy were also taught. The observatory of the
university was situated in a very tall building. Lectures, debates an d
discussions were part of the educational curriculum. Hieun Tsang states
that 100 lectures were delivered there every day. The discipline was
exemplary.
Nalanda university occupied an area of 30 acres. There were three large
libraries bearing the names Ra tna-Sagara, Ratna -Nidi and Ratna -Ranjana.
One of these was nine storeys high. Nalanda was graced by the presence
of India’s most brilliant Buddhist luminaries. Some of them were
Nagarjuna, Aryadeva, Dharmapala, Silabhadra, Santarakshita, Kamalasila,
Bhaviv eka, Dignaga, Dharmakirti etc. The works they left behind are
mostly available 14 Tibetan and Chinese translations. The originals
perished when Muslim invaders under Bhaktiar Khilji set fire to Nalanda
and beheaded the monks. (AD 1037), Prior to that Nalan da flourished for a
thousand years, a lighthouse of wisdom and learning, the first of its kind in
the world. Bhaktiar Khilji the invader of Magadha set fire to Nalanda.
When the monks were about to have their meals. This is revealed in the
archaeological r emains which show food abandoned in a great hurry.
Charred rice from the granaries also tells this sorry tale. Nalanda’s ruins
and excavations are preserved in a Museum by the Indian government.
VIKRAMASILA: Vikramasila is said to have been situated on th e banks
of the Ganges near the northern part of Magadha. This educational centre
was founded in 8th century CE by king Dharmapāla of the Pāla dynasty.
The place was identified near Baragaon, Bhagalpur district by
Cunningham, but was not excavated.The literary sources gave information
that Dharmapāla also built shrines at this centre enshrining the Mahāb odhi
images. The university received good royal support and flourished up to
the 13thcentury CE. There were constant interactions of this centre with
Tibet. The renowned Buddhist scholars, composers and translators like
Jñānapāda, Vairocana, Ratnākaraśānti , Jñānaśri -mitra, Dipa karaśrīj ñāna
or Atiśa are said to have belong to the tradition of Vikramaśīlā.
Although its site was undiscovered, the Indian newspaper ‘Searchlight’ of
25.4.80 carried an account of the discovery of the ruins of Vikramsila by
Dr. B . S. Varma, Superintending Archaeologist in charge of the discovery
of the ruins of the Vikramsila Excavation Project.According to this
Vikramasila was situated at Antichak Village, Kahalagon, Bagalpur
District.
Vikramasila was said to be a sister institu tion of Nalanda and was said to
have been founded by a monk called Kamapala, under the patronage of
King Dharmapala. (AC 770 -810). The King granted land -endowments for
it’s upkeep later King Yasapala also patronised the institutions by liberal
land endowme nts. Under the Pala Kings Vikramasila rose to positions munotes.in
Page 257
Ancient buddhist
universities
257 when it rivalled Nalanda and bade well to outshine it. In the centre of the
university was the main lecture -hall. It was called ‘Vidyagriha’. There
were six entrances to this building and near each en trance was a monastery
for resident monks about 150 teachers were accommodated in each
monastery. Like Nalanda,Vikramasila was also surrounded by a high -wall.
There were six ‘Dvara Panditas’ i.e Professors who examined candidates
seeking admission. Here to o high standards were maintained. 108
Professors were engaged in teaching and administrative duties. The
curriculum of studies was similar to that of Nalanda. Here preference was
given to the Tantric form of Buddhism.
Dipankara Sri Gnana who is also kno wn as Atisha (AC 960 -1055) was the
more -famous of the scholars of Vikramasila. His fame spread far and wide
as the propagator of Buddhism in Tibet. Tibetans hold his name in the
highest veneration. When he was at Vikramasila he was invited to teach
and pro pagate Buddhism in Tibet. He postponed it for some time till he
completed his work at Vikramasila and then undertook the task.
Vikramasila achieved itshigh water mark of prosperity and fame under
him. Sri Gnana’s period was the golden era of Vikramasila. I n 1038 Sri
Gnana left Vikramsila for Tibet to organise Buddhist studies in that
country. Vikramasila was managed by a staff of Professors. They
constituted the Board of Education, Board of Administration, Board of
Discipline and the Board in charge of entr ance examinations. Inaugurated
in about 800 A.C. it graced the land until it was demolished by the Muslim
invaders and suffered destruction after the attacks of BakhtyarKhalji.
ODANTAPURI: Odantapuri was considered the second oldest of India’s
universities . This was situated in Magadha, about 6 miles away from
Nalanda. Acharya Sri Ganga of Vikramasila had been a student here. Later
he joined Odantapuri. King Gopala (660 -705) was the patron who helped
to found this university. According to the Tibetan record s there were about
12,000 students at Odantapuri. Our knowledge of this seat of learning is
obscure, and we are not in a position to give more details. This too munotes.in
Page 258
History of Buddhism
258
perished at the hands of the Muslim invaders. It is said they mistook the
universities with the ir high walls for fortresses. They thought the Buddhist
monks were "Shaven headed Brahmins" who were idolaters.
SOMAPURA: Somapura was situated in Bangladesh. King Devapala
(AC 810 -850) is said to have erected the Dharmapala -Vihara at Somapura.
The ruins of these
buildings cover an area
of about 1 square mile.
There was a large gate
and the buildings were
surrounded by a high -
wall. There were about
177 cells for monks in
additions to the shrines
and image houses. A
common refectory and
a kitchen are among
the ruins, Remains of three -strayed buildings are to be seen. This
university flourished for about 750 years before it was abandoned after the
Muslim invasion.
JAGADDALA: King Ramapala (1077 -1129) is said to be the founder of
this University.
Jagaddala University
was the largest
construction works
undertaken by the Pala
Kings. This was a
centre for the study
and dissemination of
Tantric Buddhism. It
followed the methods,
practices, and
traditions of Nalanda. According to Tibetan works many books were
translated to the Tibetan language at Jagaddala. The Buddhist teacher
Sakya Sri Bhadra, seeing that Nalanda, Vikramsila, and Odantapuri were
in ruins after the Muslim invasion, entered Jagaddala for his studies. It is
said that his pupil Danaseela translated ten books to Tibetan. Sakya Sri
Bhadra was responsible for the propagation of Tantric Buddhism in Tibet.
He lived for seven years at Jagaddala. In 1027 the Muslim invaders sack
and destroyed Jagaddala.
VALLABHI : This was another important educational cent re situated
near modern Kathiawar -Gujarat. The Maitraka kings who ruled Western
India constructed a monastery at Vallabhi their capital. While Nalanda
was the centre for Mahayana Buddhism, Vallabhi achieved fame as the
centre for Theravada Buddhism. The Ma itraka kings spent lavishly to
maintain their university and gave every encouragement and assistance to
Buddhist studies at this institution. This centre received important royal munotes.in
Page 259
Ancient buddhist
universities
259
support from princess Du ā of Maitraka dynasty in 6th century CE. The
univer sity had received equal admiration to that of Nālandā.
In the 7th century Vallabhi was as prosperous and famous as Nalanda.
Hieun Tsang visited Vallabhi, and reported in his "Ta -Tang -Si-Yu-Ki" as
follows:
-"The population of Vallabhi is very large. The country is rich and
prosperous.
There are over a
hundred
millionaire
families there.
Imported luxury
goods are seen in
this city. There
are about 100
monasteries with
about 6,000
Buddhist monks.
Most of them
belong to the Sammitiya Sect. There are also man y Hindu temples and a
large Hindu population in this past of the country. The Buddha had visited
this land during his ministry. There are stupas erected by King Asoka to
mark the spots hallowed by the Buddha’s visit."There are about 100
shrines and about 6 ,000 resident monks studying at Vallabhi. They do not
believe that Abhidharma was the teaching of the Buddha. They believed in
the Antarabhava doctrine and were exponents of Puggalavada a tradition
that disregards Abhidharma teachings that are inconsistent with the Sutra -
Teachings.
Along with the references from the records of Yijing and Huan Tsang, the
narrative text Kathāsaritsāgara (c.11th century) describes a Brahmin who
wanted to send his son to Valabhī for the higher education. Students from
different countries used to stay at Valabhī for 3 to 4 years for completing
their education and clearing their doubts. Sthir amati and Gu amati, the
well-known scholars from Buddhist tradition were considered to have
belonged to this university. Valabhī received royal support up to the 8th or
9th century CE but later succumbed to destruction. There were plenty of
Buddhist monast eries at this place and thousands belonging to Buddhist
tradition had studied here.
I -TSING’S RECORD -I-Tsing records that foreign students were found
at Vallabhi. They come from many lands far and near from these facts we
know that like Nalanda -Vallabhi w as internationally recognised. There
was a large library. This was maintained by a fund established by the
King. An inscription put up by King Guhasena confirms this. Precedence
was given to Sammitiya doctrines at this University. The course of studies
included Comparative Religion. The Six systems of Hindu Philosophy and
various other schools of Buddhism, Politics, Law, Agriculture, Economics
also formed a part of the curriculum. munotes.in
Page 260
History of Buddhism
260 I-Tsing records that the graduates of Vallabhi, displayed their skill in the
presence of the royalty, nobles, and other eminent people. The Elders
Gunamati and Sthiramati were Nalanda’s alumni and were teaching there
for a time. They are said to be the founders of Vallabhi. As the founders
came from Nalanda, Vallabhi followed the N alanda pattern in most of its
activities. It flourished from 475 to 1200 CE. It met the same fate as other
Universities at the hands of the Muslim invaders.
Thus it would be seen that as long as Buddhism was a power to reckon
with in India, it rendered yeo men service in the field of learning and
culture. This is how it should be in a religion that teaches that ignorance is
the worst enemy of man and the cause of his sufferings while knowledge
(panna/pragnya) is his highest asset. Panna/Pragnya wins all that is good
in this world, and finally brings him the highest happiness, mundane as
well as supra -mundane.
14.3 SUMMARY:
Education played a very important role in the Buddhist history. Teachings
of the Buddha was not only studied but expounded by every gener ation
thus adding onto the knowledge. Texts early in oral tradition and then in
written format were studied from generation to generation initially in Pali
then in Hybrid -Sanskrit and then translated in Chinese and Tibetan
language.
The monasteries became the centres of education and eventually centres of
higher education and then Universities like Nalanda and Vikramsila,
where scholars from different parts of the world came to gain knowledge.
Destruction of these universities is partly responsible for the loss of
Buddhism in India and eventually the ignorance in the Indian society
thereafter.
14.4 UNIT END QUESTIONS :
What is the role of education in Buddhism? Write about the University
of Nalanda and Taxila.
Discuss - Higher education was lost with the l oss of Buddhism in India.
Write a brief note on any three ancient Universities you know.
Comment on -Chinese pilgrim scholars and ancient Buddhist
universities.
munotes.in
Page 261
Ancient buddhist
universities
261 14.5 ADDITIONAL READING
Samuel Beal - Si-yu-ki: Buddhist Records of the Western World.
Thoma s Watters - On Yuan Chwang's Travels in India, 629 -645 A.D.
D. Amarasiri Weeraratne -The Six Buddhist Universities of Ancient India
J. B. Barua - Ancient Buddhist Universities in Indian Sub -Continent
https://www.thestatesman.com/education/list -ancient -indian -universities -
1503075194.html
munotes.in